HILMA
 
 She stopped, and plucking a deep red rose, pressed 
 it to her lips. p. 81
 
 HILM A 
 
 By 
 
 j-* ^ 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS BY 
 HARRISON FISHER 
 
 AND 
 
 MARTIN JUSTICE 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY 
 1907
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1907 
 BY DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY 
 
 Right of Dramatisation Reserved 
 Published, February, 1907
 
 To my 
 Mother and Father 
 
 2135295
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTEB PAGE 
 
 I THE BEGINNING OF STRANGE 
 
 EVENTS 1 
 
 II THE MAN WITH THE BLOND MOUS- 
 TACHE 13 
 
 III THE PAPERS CHANGE HANDS . . 23 
 
 IV A CHANGE IN PLANS 32 
 
 V A BIT OF HISTORY 39 
 
 VI ZAKBAR 46 
 
 VII THE GRAND DUKE OF KURLMURT . 56 
 
 VIII AN INVITATION TO CALL .... 66 
 
 IX A RED, RED ROSE 74 
 
 X AN INVITATION TO LEAVE ... 83 
 XI A NEW UNDER SECRETARY ... 95 
 
 XII WORDS NOT GUIDED BY DISCRETION 104 
 
 XIII A PRETTY VILLA AND A SAVAGE 
 
 YOUNG MAN 112 
 
 XIV PLOUGHMAN AND DIPLOMAT . . . 123 
 XV EXIT A TABLE 135 
 
 XVI A TRIP IN THE DARK 149 
 
 XVII A BRACE OF CAPTIVES . . . .155 
 
 XVIII AN INTERRUPTED SEARCH . . . 163 
 
 XIX A PLEASANT RIDE AND A POLITE P. M. 171 
 
 XX AN INVITATION TO WED . . . .184 
 XXI THE HARDEST TASK OF ALL . 196
 
 VI 11 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 XXII 
 
 XXIII 
 
 XXIV 
 
 XXV 
 
 XXVI 
 
 XXVII 
 
 XXVIII 
 
 XXIX 
 
 XXX 
 
 XXXI 
 
 XXXII 
 
 XXXIII 
 
 XXXIV. 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 WHAT MUST BE MUST . 
 THE PRICE OF A ROGUE . 
 A BROKEN ENGAGEMENT 
 THE PATH TO THE LAKE . 
 A NEW ALLY .... 
 THE FIGHT IN THE PARK 
 A USEFUL DRAIN PIPE . 
 
 PAGE 
 
 206 
 210 
 222 
 231 
 240 
 249 
 258 
 
 SHARP WORDS AND SHARPER SWORDS 267 
 
 THE PAPERS AGAIN 279 
 
 FLAGS OF DISTRESS 289 
 
 A TEST OF STRENGTH .... 299 
 
 THE GRAND DUKES DECIDE . . . 310 
 
 CORONATION 322
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 She stopped, and plucking a deep red 
 
 rose, pressed it to her lips. Frontispiece 
 
 "Look," I exclaimed, . . . "do you see 
 
 that woman there ?" facing page 20 
 
 I brought tactics learned on the foot- 
 ball field into play " " 276 
 
 I thrust the top bolt home, the second, 
 
 then the third. " " 286 

 
 FATE 
 
 "Two shall be born the whole wide world apart, 
 And speak in different tongues, and have no thought 
 Each of the other's being, and no heed : 
 And these o'er unknown seas, to unknown lands, 
 Shall cross, escaping wreck, defying death ; 
 And all unconsciously shape every act 
 And bend each wandering step to this one end 
 That one day out of darkness they shall meet 
 And read life's meaning in each other's eyes."
 
 HILMA 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE BEGINNING OF STEANGE EVENTS 
 
 WHEN I turn and look back on those few weeks, I am 
 bound to ask myself how it all could have occurred. 
 Surprise followed surprise. I was picked up, appar- 
 ently, and carried along into, perhaps, as exciting a 
 series of events as man ever encountered. As I now 
 write, I can picture a quiet little city, quaint and old, 
 truly of the Old World, and yet in many ways so mod- 
 ern. The Lake of Wertzer sparkles clear to my mind as 
 it did the morning when first I saw it, and then black and 
 cold as on that fateful night so long ago. 
 
 The picture, however, always gives way to the thought 
 of the strange fate which placed me, a private gentle- 
 man, in the rush and fuss that attended the crowning 
 of the ruler of Scarvania. 
 
 From utter lack of knowledge that such a country 
 existed, I suddenly found myself possessed of full knowl- 
 edge, not only of its existence but of its most hidden 
 secrets. And more than that, I became the companion, 
 the helper, the adviser at secret councils. For a brief 
 day I wondered at my place. Meeting with lords and 
 dukes, the confidant of her, the companion of brave 
 Karl von Merlder, the adviser of gruff old Kurlmurt.
 
 2 HILMA 
 
 Was it not natural that at first I felt I was in strange 
 company? Then I ceased to wonder. Perhaps events 
 crowded in too quickly. However that may be, I know I 
 soon found myself playing a part, fighting a fight, as if 
 I always had, and now I shut my eyes and glory in it as 
 in some fair dream. 
 
 I thank Fate I had my turn upon that stage, and 
 though the pang is there I have recompense for every 
 heartache. It was all to have met her and helped to do 
 what was done. And then there is a thought of some- 
 thing that may yet transpire. 
 
 At the very start I give full credit to my sister 
 Polly for my meeting with Karl von Merlder. She did 
 not of course introduce me to him, and yet had she not 
 insisted upon my going with her and Frank to Rhine- 
 cliff that spring, I should never have fallen in with him 
 as I did. So, I extend to her the honour of having 
 started me on the road to doing something, an act she 
 claimed I had never been guilty of before. 
 
 I had refused to be one of my sister's house party. 
 Instead, I had gone West for a good long hunting trip. 
 An old friend had written me about the time Polly made 
 her plans, and I accepted his invitation in preference to 
 hers. 
 
 Three months in the woods, loafing when you will, 
 tramping when you feel so inclined and, above all, sleep- 
 ing out under the sky, or sitting over a good camp fire 
 with a black brier, is apt to make one's fondness for 
 trains, their dirt and dust anything but strong. 
 
 It was, therefore, a relief to find myself in the Pullman 
 on the last stage of my journey back to New York. I
 
 BEGINNING OF STRANGE EVENTS 3 
 
 had found a pile of mail at the Auditorium, but two 
 hours had passed since leaving Chicago before I opened 
 a letter. 
 
 Someway, I did not feel in the mood to take up my 
 correspondence, so, instead, went through a pile of 
 newspapers and a few magazines. 
 
 As I finished the last paper, my gaze, which for ten 
 minutes had wandered from the article I was reading, 
 fell upon one of my fellow-passengers seated directly 
 across the aisle. 
 
 His forehead was wrinkled in mute perplexity, and for 
 some time I watched him, or at least was conscious that 
 he was there before me, apparently studying hard over 
 some knotty problem and all the time pulling at his 
 moustache as if he would have it out by the roots. 
 
 Finally I threw down my paper and, turning to my 
 mail, began to open the letters. 
 
 It is, presumably, pleasing to know that one or two 
 investments have turned out handsomely, and yet I fear 
 I accorded my banker's letter little more than a grunt 
 and a very hasty perusal. 
 
 At last I ran through the pile and found my more per- 
 sonal correspondence. A thick envelope addressed in a 
 bold hand to "John Harold Converse" clearly indicated 
 my sister, and I 'seized upon it as an oasis in a desert of 
 inane letters. 
 
 I knew that Polly would, at least, write interestingly, 
 if possibly uncomplimentarily, and as I opened the thick 
 sheets I began to take a real interest in home events. 
 The letter was of undue length, written at different times, 
 and told me a great deal, even if a bit disconnected.
 
 4 HILMA 
 
 Many things I think at the beginning of this tale can 
 be best explained by the letter itself, so I have copied 
 it as received, minus one or two small parts which dis- 
 cretion bids me eliminate. 
 
 The letter ran as follows : 
 
 "NEW YORK, June 1, 1905. 
 
 "My DEAR JOHN: If this letter ever reaches you, I 
 suppose one should first offer congratulations upon your 
 having escaped the lions and wolves. You know I was 
 very sure you would be eaten alive and, in fact, expressed 
 the hope that such would be your fate. Of course you 
 went away on a nasty hunting trip when Frank and I felt 
 you should have come to us, and that, I confess, 
 prompted the desire. 
 
 "Time, however, has softened your sister's heart, and 
 although you have always been just as unaccommodat- 
 ing, I do forgive you. So now come back to us at once, 
 for really I feel the need of you as a safety valve. 
 Frank himself told me last night that he hoped you would 
 turn up soon, so he could have an acceptable subject 
 for mild oaths. You know I allow Frank to swear only 
 at you. So do come back to us, John, and I'll promise 
 not to force Alice Bessling on you again for two 
 months. In fact, John, Alice has turned out far worse 
 than I had believed the girl capable of doing. 
 
 "She went with us to Rhinecliff, as you know, and so 
 too did Sir Charles Bander you've heard of him 
 while you went shooting instead of coming along as I 
 wished. Sir Charles with a clear field has, I fear, won 
 Alice's heart. None of the other men seemed able to stop 
 the international outrage. If you'd been there, John ! 
 
 "Think of it! .You look so well on all occasions. I 
 know Sir Charles could never have stood up for one 
 moment against your strong points. You know you're
 
 BEGINNING OF STRANGE EVENTS 5 
 
 handsome, John, quite strongly so." [Spare my 
 modesty.] 
 
 "Of course, if one takes you apart, your nose is too 
 large; then your chin is far too determined from a 
 woman's standpoint, unless she's slight, blond and has 
 light blue eyes. Your eyes, John, are a beautiful deep 
 brown, but then they snap at times really too severely. 
 Still, the whole is good, and Alice was never, if anything, 
 a vivisector." [This, really, thought I, was in Polly's 
 best style. She would tell you most sweetly your good 
 points and then calmly show you they had no real grace 
 at all.] 
 
 "So if you had only gone in for sweet Alice instead of 
 the wolves and bears ! But there it is. I suggested 
 Rhinecliff and Alice, and you, of course, in your con- 
 trariness at once bolted for Montana. 
 
 "Do you know, it's hard to realise the fastidious John 
 roughing it? Frank says you can sleep in your clothes, 
 shoes and all, like a Turk. I can't fancy it. And now 
 about this time you're coming home. If you start when 
 your last letter said, you'll find this, over a week old, 
 at the Auditorium. 
 
 "I fear Alice has gone over to the English, though the 
 dear girl won't make me her father confessor. If it's 
 true I shall look about for some one else. There's really 
 an advantage in hunting a wife for you, for money 
 doesn't matter. You are so rich, I feel you must marry 
 some poor creature. I'll try to find one. (Luncheon 
 more later.) 
 
 "Everybody is so well I am unable to dwell on new dis- 
 eases. Things go with Frank just the same. Jimmie 
 Van Burve tried that horse you sold him once too often, 
 and now Jimmie goes about in a motor. His knee is 
 getting better, but I really fear he'll be lame for life. 
 Don't say Jimmie can't ride. You know the horse was a 
 brute. 
 
 "Frank is crazy over his car, or cars I'd better say,
 
 6 HILMA 
 
 for now he's got at least six. Two don't count, he claims, 
 for they're small ones. I'm going to wake up later on, I 
 suppose, and find myself a widow, for Frank is such a 
 reckless driver. At least, John, I'll try to be an attrac- 
 tive one. (Another stop. Alice has just run up 
 the steps. ) 
 
 "Later ! Extra ! Alice is going to marry Sir Charles. 
 Now you've missed it, for Alice is a sweet creature and 
 she'd have made you a most excellent counterbalance. 
 I can't tell you a whole lot, for Alice doesn't know a 
 thing herself, except she's going to be married at once. 
 Think of it! No chance for anything. Sir Charlie 
 has got some wee mite of a place down in Europe. It's 
 a diplomatic position and one that just suits him down 
 to the ground. He says through Alice that he shan't 
 have anything to do as it's only a 'piper' of a kingdom. 
 Thus he can hunt, ride, and read all he likes. I'll ven- 
 ture you he put on another occupation when he told Alice, 
 and it began with an '!.' 
 
 "But think of it, John. Alice will be married before 
 you can get here. Now don't say you don't care a hang, 
 for you know you love her. But you'll never see her 
 again, I fear, for they leave at once for Scarvania, and 
 where that is I don't know, so there's no telling when 
 she'll come back. 
 
 "Now come to us at once. I've got to fix Alice up for 
 this wedding as best I can on short notice, and so can 
 tell you nothing more than I've got my hands completely 
 full. 
 
 "Now do come. You know I love you as much as I 
 abuse you. If I could catch you on the wire I'd have 
 you here for the wedding, of course. Perhaps Sir 
 Charles would let you be B. M, It would be a fitting 
 punishment for letting such a dear girl slip through 
 your fingers. 
 
 "SISTER. 
 
 "POLLY.
 
 BEGINNING OF STRANGE EVENTS 7 
 
 "P.S. Alice just in. She reports Scarvania a 
 delightful spot, according to Sir C. That he has spent 
 a good deal of his time there the last three years, and 
 recalls, as a convincing argument in its favour, that we, 
 Alice and I, met a Scarvanian princess a few years ago 
 in London. I remember the girl, and I will admit, if 
 she is an example, the country's not so terrible. Yet it's 
 no excuse for his taking Alice so far away. 
 
 "SISTER P." 
 
 The letter set me thinking. Alice Bessling married, 
 undoubtedly, considering the date of Polly's letter, and 
 now beyond question on her way to well, to some bit 
 of a far-off country, the name of which no one could be 
 expected to remember. At least one thing was certain, 
 no more could interfering Polly lay traps with sweet 
 Alice as the bait. I had liked the girl liked her 
 immensely but because of that saw no good reason why 
 I should marry her. The news, however, was surprising, 
 for while I had heard of Sir Charles, I had never for a 
 moment thought of his marrying my old playmate. 
 
 As I sat considering what had come of my hunting 
 trip though I had no thought it would have been dif- 
 ferent had I not gone my eyes wandered over the car 
 in silent contemplation of my fellow-passengers. 
 
 There were very few worthy of note, hardly one to 
 whom you would give a second consideration, except a 
 very striking girl, two seats beyond on my side of the 
 car. 
 
 A pretty woman Polly had always contended was an 
 attractive point of interest to me. I am quite sure had 
 she been with me she would have stored away the incident 
 to prove her claim, for I surveyed my fair travelling
 
 8 HILMA 
 
 companion with more than ordinary interest. But she 
 wasn't present and what was I to do ? Be human, I fear, 
 and nothing more or less. 
 
 Maid, widow or wife? I mused as I leaned back in my 
 chair and made a careful inspection of the lady's profile. 
 Certainly not wife. I made up my mind at once on that 
 point. Just why, however, it would have been hard for 
 me to explain. If not wife, then not widow. And if 
 neither, then certainly maid. 
 
 It was so easily determined I couldn't for the life of 
 me think why there had been any doubt. As to age, I 
 was bound to say she was about thirty. Perhaps two 
 years under that possible age, but certainly not over it. 
 
 I nodded my head in agreement with my decision, and 
 then quickly shifted my gaze as the object of my 
 scrutiny looked up. Her look said plainly she was fully 
 aware she had been under observation and, moreover, her 
 expression did not seem to resent the fact. 
 
 Not so satisfactory, I thought, as I stuck my nose deep 
 into a magazine, which I suddenly discovered to be upside 
 down. As I turned it over I could almost have sworn a 
 faint smile appeared for an instant at the corners of her 
 mouth. Driven from the consideration of one passenger, 
 I turned to a consideration of my blond neighbour, hav- 
 ing found the magazine uninteresting, upside down or 
 otherwise. 
 
 "A decent-looking fellow," agreed I, "if only he would 
 leave that moustache alone." Moustaches were hardly 
 my specialty, and certainly not when frequently caressed. 
 
 "Foreign I should say," I summed up my second 
 examination. "A German and rather a clever chap."
 
 BEGINNING OF STRANGE EVENTS 9 
 
 The square forehead, the deep-set eyes and the firm lips, 
 that met tightly, were all good points in man or dog. 
 
 Suddenly he left off pulling his moustache, and turning 
 in his chair, picked up a small hand bag from the floor. 
 Out of this he took several packages of papers and 
 began to examine them with great care and deliberation. 
 
 I was about to turn to my magazine, when the fair 
 stranger who had first attracted my attention moved 
 quickly across the aisle and dropped into the seat next 
 the German-looking chap. As she did so she carefully 
 turned her back toward him. 
 
 The move was made so deliberately that I pricked up 
 my ears. There was a purpose in it beyond a doubt, 
 and I fell to studying the magazine with one eye on the 
 two opposite. 
 
 The man had turned a bit from the woman and was 
 busy poring over the documents in his hand, while the 
 bag rested on his knees. 
 
 For a moment or two the woman seemed to take no 
 interest in the one at her side. Then she moved her 
 chair slowly on its pivot, and to all appearance con- 
 tinued reading the newspaper in her hand. Yet, beyond 
 any manner of doubt, she was striving to look over the 
 papers the other was examining. 
 
 My eyebrows went up in astonishment. It was risking 
 a great deal to attempt so publicly to scrutinise what 
 the other was looking over, but apparently no one in the 
 car except myself had noticed even the change in seats. 
 
 I am frank to say curiosity got the better of me and 
 I watched the two across the aisle with more than ordi- 
 nary interest.
 
 10 HILMA 
 
 Several times as I turned hastily to my paper I caught 
 a quick glance on the woman's part about the car, as 
 if to see whether any one had observed her actions. 
 
 Fortune certainly favoured her. Several had left for 
 the diner, and the remaining few were either asleep or 
 busy reading. Apparently no one was paying the 
 slightest attention to the two. 
 
 Just after the woman had taken her last glance about 
 the car and moved forward carefully in her seat, the 
 man fell again to pulling his moustache as he balanced 
 a last package of papers in his hand. 
 
 In the pause, while he considered the documents as if 
 weighing them carefully and the woman sat watching 
 them, a flush of excitement on her face, as though she 
 would like to reach forward and seize the package, I 
 attempted to place the strange occurrence in its proper 
 light. 
 
 Certainly these two did not know each other. The 
 woman seemed, however, to be deeply concerned in all 
 the man did, yet the man had no apparent idea that he 
 or his papers were an object of interest to any one. It 
 was beyond me to explain the thing as I viewed it then, 
 particularly as I again noted the refined appearance of 
 the woman. She was dark, rather of a Spanish type. 
 Her lips, full and red, were parted in eager expectation 
 as her dark, snapping eyes watched the man at her side. 
 
 Her bosom rose and fell with deep breaths as she sat, 
 every nerve at full tension, leaning forward, a paper 
 before her face, but her eyes fastened on the package 
 balanced almost carelessly in the man's right hand. 
 
 Then suddenly, as if to break the spell, the man pulled
 
 BEGINNING OF STRANGE EVENTS 11 
 
 back the different folded sheets under the elastic band, 
 examined each title carefully, nodded and dropped them 
 into the pocket of his coat. As he did so he snapped his 
 bag together and placed it on the floor at his side. 
 
 Then falling again into his habit of stroking his mous- 
 tache, he pulled a cigar from his pocket and, rising, 
 passed down the aisle. 
 
 I almost laughed aloud at the woman's look of disap- 
 pointment. Apparently she had expected him to open 
 the sheets and give her a chance to read or make some 
 note of their contents. 
 
 My interest prompted me to go to the diner while the 
 two were separated, as I verily believed other develop- 
 ments were bound to follow. If they did I meant to be 
 present, and in that resolve plead guilty to as great 
 an act of curiosity as that for which any woman was 
 ever scoffed at by my sex. 
 
 I hastened to remove a part of the soil of travel and 
 then came back into the car on my way to the diner. As 
 I rounded the compartment at the end I stopped, dumb- 
 founded. There was the woman bending over the bag 
 the man had had in his lap. It was open, apparently, 
 and from where I stood there was no question but that 
 she was looking over its contents, although I could not 
 see her actual movements on account of her position. 
 
 For an instant I stood motionless and then, clearing my 
 throat, stepped forward toward my chair. At my cough 
 the woman started and rose instantly. There was a 
 click as if the bag had been snapped together, and then, 
 with a rare smile, she turned and faced me. 
 
 "I've dropped my ring," she explained in a rich musi-
 
 13 HILMA 
 
 cal voice. "Can you see it ?" She motioned toward the 
 floor between the chairs. 
 
 For an instant I was nonplussed. There she stood, 
 smiling, confident and innocent. Had I been mistaken? 
 It was puzzling, but I bowed and, dropping to my 
 knees, peered under the seat. 
 
 A flash caught my eye and my hand closed over a seal 
 ring of most strange pattern and rare stones. Certainly 
 I had done the woman an injustice. She might have dis- 
 played unwarranted interest in the man's papers, but 
 beyond all manner of doubt she had dropped her ring, 
 for here it was resting in my hand. 
 
 I gave it to her, feeling that I had done her a wrong. 
 She thanked me prettily, almost letting her fingers caress 
 my hand as she took back her jewel, and then with the 
 picture of her dark, handsome eyes before me I moved 
 on toward the diner. 
 
 Now I can see the look those eyes must have shot after 
 me as I passed from the car. She was an actress well 
 / worthy of the best hand, yet I am sure her feeling of ela- 
 tion at having tricked me was allowed to show for an 
 instant in her dark eyes. 
 
 Still how little she reckoned on what she had done. It 
 was a clever move to toss her ring under the seat, if any 
 one had come upon her as I did. But it is always these 
 clever tricks that come back upon the perpetrators when 
 least expected. Sc it was with the ring, for as I gave it 
 to her I marked its strange workmanship, and that 
 glance served me well erelong.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 THE MAN WITH THE BLOND MOUSTACHE 
 
 MY expectations were not fulfilled during the rest of the 
 trip, as the woman failed to display any further interest 
 in the other. 
 
 When we reached the Grand Central I hurried down 
 the platform, an attending porter carrying my bag and 
 gun case. 
 
 I was about to pass through the gate when a commo- 
 tion behind me attracted my attention, and in another 
 moment the German clutched me by the arm, ejaculating 
 excitedly : 
 
 "You have it, my bag. There! It was given you by 
 him. This is not mine!" 
 
 I followed his excited gesture to discover that my 
 porter had secured his bag instead of mine. With an 
 explanation the change in property was accomplished, 
 and I turned toward the Concourse, slightly amused at 
 the incident. 
 
 In a half hour I was deposited before my sister's house, 
 and with a bound had mounted the steps and was press- 
 ing the bell. 
 
 The door swung open to the familiar face of Robbins, 
 and once again I was at home, or, rather, at the only 
 home I had known for the last ten years. 
 
 "Well, Robbins, home again. Every one well?" I 
 demanded cheerily.
 
 14 HILMA 
 
 The butler's greeting was more than cordial. 
 
 "Welcome back, Mr. Converse," he said. "Yes, every 
 one as is here is quite well, though there ain't no one here 
 now, sir." 
 
 "No one here! What do you mean?" I demanded as 
 Robbins relieved me of my hat and coat. 
 
 "Why, sir, they're gone, sir. Mr. and Mrs. Wood- 
 bright sailed last Saturday, sir. Very suddenly, sir. I 
 have a letter for you." 
 
 "Sailed!" I exclaimed in astonishment. "You don't 
 mean my sister and her husband aren't here?" 
 
 "That's it, sir. They're gone, sir. The house was to 
 be kept open until you had returned and decided what 
 you would do. Here's a letter, sir," and Robbins handed 
 over the note in question. 
 
 "But I thought they were to spend at least a month in 
 the city, Robbins," I protested. He shook his head as 
 if to admit that it was beyond him to explain, and so 
 I turned to my sister's note. 
 
 "A very sudden departure for Europe" (it ran). 
 "Frank and I have decided to go for a motor trip in 
 Germany, and as Sir Charles and Alice are sailing the 
 coming Saturday, the seventh, we shall pack helter-skelter 
 and be off with them. I did hope you would get here 
 before we left, for then you could have come with us. 
 Frank had your passage booked, but has changed it for 
 next week. Therefore, John dear, you are to sail on the 
 fourteenth and catch up with us in London. We'll go to 
 the Carlton. 
 
 "We want you for that motor trip. You know 
 we've talked of it often and you must come. 
 You'll enjoy yourself, for I know nary a soul in
 
 THE MAN WITH THE MOUSTACHE 15 
 
 Germany, and so cannot impose any 'faire ladie' on 
 you. ^ 
 
 "It is, perhaps, cruel to the bride and groom, but Sir 
 C. and Alice are hardly the spooney kind. 
 
 "You sail, no excuse, on the fourteenth. 
 
 "POLLY. 
 
 "P.S. Robbins will tell you the rest." 
 
 As I finished the note I whistled softly. Robbins nodded 
 in complete agreement. 
 
 For perhaps a moment or two I stood there in the hall, 
 staring vacantly about me. Somehow I had counted 
 on finding the house full, and certainly I had not 
 expected a trip to Europe staring me in the face. 
 Finally I shrugged my shoulders. 
 
 "I'll go to my room, Robbins," I said, "have a bath 
 and then some luncheon. You had better attend me and 
 give me the facts Mrs. Woodbright has neglected." 
 
 The facts were about as Polly's letter indicated. Rob- 
 bins was able to detail an account of Alice Bessling's 
 wedding and the sudden departure of my sister and her 
 husband, but beyond that there was little additional 
 information to be secured. The house was to be closed 
 as soon as I left for Europe, apparently a foregone 
 conclusion on Polly's part, or if I failed to go, a con- 
 tingency Robbins freely admitted as not expected, it 
 was to be kept open until I decided to go to the Club. 
 
 "On Mrs. Woodbright's instructions, sir, I've packed 
 all your things, sir, and sent your trunks to the pier." 
 
 I looked up in astonishment. 
 
 "Mrs. Woodbright evidently expected I would sail," 
 I ventured.
 
 16 HILMA 
 
 "She evidently hoped you would, sir." 
 
 "Yes, so I should judge," I agreed dryly. 
 
 "I've left your steamer trunk here, sir," Robbins 
 explained, "so you could put what few things you wish 
 in it. Mrs. Woodbright felt sure you'd like such an 
 arrangement." 
 
 I nodded in complete understanding as I watched Rob- 
 bins's placid face. I had no doubt that inwardly he was 
 smiling, in fact almost chuckling. Here it was Friday 
 noon, and I was expected to sail the next day for Europe. 
 Well, one thing and only one thing was certain : I would 
 sail if I so decided. 
 
 My personal affairs were in excellent hands, and outside 
 of my personal affairs I had really nothing to detain me. 
 At times, of course, I had been known to devote myself 
 conscientiously to the scratch pad and turn out reams 
 which some publishers were good enough to accept. At 
 other times I had hardly touched pen to paper, much, 
 I will admit, to my sister's disgust. Now I suddenly had 
 an idea of finishing a novelette begun some two years 
 before, and as its plot carried the characters to London 
 and thence to the Continent, I decided I might as well 
 make the trip planned by Polly and write from late per- 
 sonal knowledge of places described. 
 
 And thus it was settled on Friday, and on the next 
 morning, with only the faithful Robbins to bid me bon 
 voyage, I saw New York grow a speck on the horizon 
 as the Majestic started on her seven days' trip. 
 
 The fact that Fate plays strange tricks is belie'ved by 
 me. Fate willed that Alice Bessling should marry Sir 
 Charles and so take a small part in after events, and it
 
 THE MAN WITH THE MOUSTACHE 17 
 
 was Fate, too, that held me back in the woods until I 
 should miss my sister and her husband and so sail on the 
 Majestic, thus meeting again my blond neighbour of 
 the Chicago train, good Karl von Merlder. 
 
 And, too, it was Fate, as it is Fate in all things, that 
 kicked up a heavy sea no sooner had we dropped our 
 pilot, thus reducing the active passenger list to a mini- 
 mum figure. This threw Von Merlder and myself 
 together that much the sooner and made us, by the 
 closer companionship that followed, so much the quicker 
 to know one another. 
 
 My seat aboard ship was at the captain's table, and at 
 luncheon the first day out we had a good company. By 
 night the heavy sea had got in its work and the num- 
 ber began to diminish. 
 
 Sunday night the storm was still raging, and on Mon- 
 day morning I found myself the lone occupant of my 
 table. 
 
 From a brief survey of the dining-rooms, which showed 
 a very, very meagre attendance, I had turned to my 
 breakfast to start on the fruit and following down 
 the whole list, an act which would have dealt pangs to 
 less fortunate mortals when I heard some one address 
 me. 
 
 I turned to find my blond travelling companion at my 
 elbow. 
 
 "If you will pardon me," he said, offering his card, "I 
 am alone at my table. You are the same. If you have 
 no objections I will sit here." 
 
 I nodded instantly, for I had liked the fellow's looks, 
 and Count Karl von Merlder, my good companion in the
 
 18 HILMA 
 
 few following weeks, my good friend to-day, accepted 
 my hand as I offered my card in return. 
 
 I recall that breakfast well, and the opinion I formed of 
 him as we talked. He was a gentleman of rare educa- 
 tion, and one who had evidently travelled extensively. 
 He was young, possibly not over twenty-four, but of a 
 quiet and far more mature manner than his years would 
 indicate. 
 
 Beyond that I found him frank, a good companion and 
 one who made you like him for the reason that you could 
 not do otherwise. His laugh was hearty, his eye clear, 
 sharp, but with a faint twinkle about it, while his whole 
 bearing was as if he could do if the need came. After 
 events showed well that this was most truly the case. 
 
 From breakfast that morning we combined forces in 
 the smoking-room, and from that time on he had his 
 seat changed at the table we were together almost con- 
 tinually. 
 
 The trip was thus made far shorter and, above all else, 
 far more agreeable. In fact, I felt as the end came I 
 had no wish for a parting, and yet from what I could 
 gather of my friend's plans he was to hasten forward on 
 his journey. 
 
 He said very little, if anything, of his trip to America 
 until the last day of the voyage, and then he spoke gen- 
 erally and in a manner that considerably perplexed me. 
 
 We hoped to dock, I remember, at Liverpool early in 
 the morning, and as we discussed the prospects of land- 
 ing were tramping the promenade deck. 
 
 "If we don't strike a fog we will be in London early 
 this evening," I remarked as we turned in our walk.
 
 THE MAN WITH THE MOUSTACHE 19 
 
 "Undoubtedly," he agreed; "they'll run a train, a 
 special, and it will take us four hours, not more." 
 
 "And what then ?" I asked with real interest. "Do you 
 stop or go on ? I should like to have you meet my sister 
 and her husband, if you can." 
 
 "It would give me great pleasure, but er well, the 
 facts are such I cannot say. But if I can How long 
 will you be in London?" 
 
 "That's hard for me to tell," I answered with a laugh. 
 "My sister is not to be counted upon. But still you had 
 better join us for dinner at least one evening say Sun- 
 day. We will be at the Carlton, and if you will give me 
 your address, my sister will write you." 
 
 Again he hesitated. He seemed anxious to accept my 
 offer, and yet for some reason was loth to either accept 
 or decline. At last he turned and spoke quickly, as if 
 labouring under some excitement. 
 
 "You see, Converse, I am so situated that I cannot tell 
 where I shall go when I reach England. I will not stop 
 in London for a single hour more than I have to. My 
 instructions are to push on to Sea to my country as 
 rapidly as I can, but to expect a letter or cable that may 
 change my plans at any moment. I may have it at Liver- 
 pool, or I may get it in London. If I must stay in Lon- 
 don, which I pray I shall not have to do, I will call upon 
 you and then, if your sister will be so good, I " 
 
 "I see," I broke in, endeavouring to relieve him from 
 further explanations ; "then let's leave it that way. 
 We'll travel as far as London together, if you hear 
 nothing when we land. Then if you stop in London, 
 you'll call, as you say. In any event, let's hope we
 
 may meet again later. Perhaps when your present mis- 
 sion is over we can renew this pleasant week's acquaint- 
 ance somewhere in Europe. I'm going, by the way, into 
 Germany with my sister and brother-in-law. It's to be a 
 motor trip." 
 
 He shook his head. 
 
 "I should like to very much, but for several months 
 I will be so very busy I shall be unable to get 
 away. In fact," and he laughed bitterly, "I may, 
 perhaps, have the pleasure of ending all my work 
 abruptly." 
 
 "Then you'll be able to join us. I should be glad to 
 have you do so," I said with great good will. 
 
 Again the shake of the head, with a sarcastic smile. 
 
 "If my work ends, I'll go nowhere but to Heaven or 
 Hell." 
 
 The words were tinged with a great deal of bitterness, 
 and so different from his usual tone that I looked at 
 him in astonishment. His meaning was hardly clear. 
 
 He saw that some explanation was due me, so hastened 
 to add : 
 
 "I mean that while my mission so far has been success- 
 ful, if may not end so. If it does not, I am very likely to 
 lose my life. The fact is, I'm playing in a quiet game, 
 quite full of danger." 
 
 The statement was made in an off-hand way that I 
 came later on to know well, and seemed to dismiss the 
 matter as of no consequence. 
 
 Suddenly my liking for the fellow got the better of me. 
 
 "Well, I'd like to play the game with you, that's all 
 I can say," I exclaimed.
 
 "Look," I exclaimed, . . . "do you see that woman 
 there?"
 
 THE MAN WITH THE MOUSTACHE 21 
 
 To my astonishment, he stopped, grasped my hand 
 and affectionately wrung it. 
 
 "And I wish you could. A few like you, Converse, and 
 we could win easily. One brave, loyal heart can do a 
 lot when it adds itself to a small force fighting against 
 heavy odds. If I could only take you with me, if 
 and he again fell to pulling his moustache as he dropped 
 my hand and hastily resumed his walk. 
 
 I took up my steps at his side, refraining from ques- 
 tions that might prove embarrassing, for I saw that he 
 was troubled. 
 
 Finally he broke the silence. 
 
 "You will pardon me for not telling you more when 
 I've said so much," he began impulsively. "If I had but 
 my own self to consider, I would explain all. As it is, I 
 must say nothing for fear of saying more than I should. 
 You will pardon me. You will forgive my failure to 
 explain ?" 
 
 With a word I turned the talk into other channels, 
 but though I spoke on several subjects, I saw he hardly 
 heard me at all. 
 
 Finally we tramped the deck in silence. 
 
 We had passed up and down along the row of steamer 
 chairs well filled with passengers for possibly the tenth 
 time, when suddenly I caught sight of a figure at the 
 far end of the deck. 
 
 "Look," I exclaimed, as my hand fell on his arm, "do 
 you see that woman there ?" He looked up sharply, and 
 as he followed my discreet gesture the woman turned 
 toward us. She was wrapped in a long coat and a heavy 
 scarf partly concealed her face.
 
 22 HILMA 
 
 "No, I never saw the lady yet there is something 
 very familiar but I haven't the honour of her ac- 
 quaintance." 
 
 "It's nothing," I replied; "I thought you might know 
 her ; she was on the train from Chicago." 
 
 He shook his head and was instantly lost in his own 
 thoughts. As we again took up our silent promenade 
 the woman turned out of sight. 
 
 Why I had thought it worth while to call her to his 
 attention, and yet not tell him of the curiosity she had 
 shown over his affairs, I cannot say. Nevertheless, I am 
 satisfied it could have made little difference as things 
 turned out. They were surely cast in a mould, and 
 already the game was fairly started.
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 THE PAPERS CHANGE HANDS 
 
 WE made better time than had been expected, and by 
 noon had docked, passed the customs, a very light task 
 in comparison to the requirements on the other side, and 
 settled ourselves in a compartment of the special which 
 waited for the boat. 
 
 As I saw the station fade away I turned to Von 
 Merlder, and to my surprise found him puzzling over a 
 long message. On his face was an expression of much 
 perplexity. 
 
 "Bad news?" I asked. 
 
 He glanced up in a startled way. Undoubtedly my 
 presence had been forgotten in the telegram before him. 
 
 He shook his head slowly as he turned back again to his 
 message. "It is of this matter I have in hand, and they 
 have bungled the code." 
 
 I nodded, and as he did not seem inclined to volunteer 
 any further information, turned to the shifting land- 
 scape. 
 
 From this contemplation and the fragrance of my 
 cigar I was suddenly brought back to my surroundings 
 by hearing my companion address me. 
 
 I turned quickly at something in his tone, and found 
 him silently regarding me with a questioning expression 
 on his face. I had a feeling he had been making a study 
 of my profile for some time.
 
 24 HILMA 
 
 "Well?" I demanded. 
 
 "I have felt I should tell you something more of my 
 plans," he began slowly, drawing his chair close to mine, 
 "for we have come in a short time to know each other so 
 very well. Up to now, however, I have been unable. 
 Even now I cannot tell you as much as I would, but 
 because I am going to ask of you a favour, I must, I feel, 
 tell you certain things." 
 
 "Hold on !" I interrupted. "I may have exhibited a bit 
 of curiosity about you, but I assure you it was uninten- 
 tional. As to your favour, let me hear what I can do and 
 I'm ready. Don't feel that you must tell me anything." 
 
 "Aye, it is as I expected," he said, with a satisfied nod ; 
 "but still I must explain certain things. I am going to 
 ask you to do something that is very simple, and yet some 
 danger may be attached to it." 
 
 "Good," I declared, laughing lightly. "Have I got 
 a gauntlet to run or a few deep-dyed villains to circum- 
 vent? If I have, so much the better. I can use fists, gun 
 or rapier, as it suits your fancy." 
 
 I know I spoke jocosely, for I felt in such a mood. 
 Truth to tell, Von Merlder's attitude was anything but 
 jocular, and yet I made jest of the matter. I suppose 
 it was my way. 
 
 He smiled at my words, taking no offence at this levity, 
 but shook his head. "No rapiers or pistols in this, my 
 friend, at least not in the part I ask you to take. But 
 first let me tell you as much of my history as will enable 
 you to understand why I ask this favour of you. I have 
 been in the States after certain evidence. This I have 
 secured. Now, however, I have a cable which changes
 
 THE PAPERS CHANGE HANDS 25 
 
 my plans and makes me fear grave dangers have arisen 
 since I left my country. You see, there are certain ones 
 who would not for the world have these documents I 
 hold" he tapped his coat "reach my mistress. The 
 instructions in this cable make it necessary for me to 
 transfer them to another." 
 
 "But why," I demanded, "if they are so valuable ? You 
 have brought them thus far. I should think you could 
 be trusted to go on with them." 
 
 "The reason for the order is not to be questioned by 
 me," he replied in a settled way that left no doubt. 
 "The facts are I am to turn them over to a second party, 
 to be found at the Carlton at seven-fifteen this evening." 
 
 "But where, then, is the need of me?" I inquired. 
 
 "I cannot deliver the papers myself." 
 
 "In other words," I replied, coming to the point at 
 once, "you want me to deliver a package of importance 
 to a certain person." 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Very good. Give me the package and tell me the name 
 of the person to whom it is to be delivered." 
 
 "It is always so to the point with an American." 
 
 "My dear fellow, it is a very simple matter." 
 
 "To you, yes. To me, no. It is honour, life, all that is 
 sacred." 
 
 "Your honour?" 
 
 "Mine? No, my princess's, the honour of her house, 
 the honour of my country. My honour is a small thing 
 in comparison." 
 
 "I see. You have told me of the circumstances so that 
 I will realise the importance of my task."
 
 26 HILMA 
 
 "And of the danger." 
 
 "Danger?" I demanded with a smile. 
 
 "I cannot deliver these affidavits myself. I cannot even 
 trust them to the mail. So my instructions read. There^ 
 fore the danger must be great. We are evidently 
 watched." 
 
 I nodded. 
 
 "You will be seen, most likely have been seen with me 
 by now, and they will watch you as well as me. They 
 may try to take the package from you." 
 
 "Indeed," I replied, feeling a bit that he was trying to 
 impress me unduly with the importance of my part. 
 "Give me the package and I'll deliver it." 
 
 "Aye," he answered, nodding his head slowly and look- 
 ing me in the eye "aye, I knew it. I thought of you at 
 once, but I feared to trouble you." 
 
 "Trouble me? For Heaven's sake, man, where is the 
 trouble? Give me the package and tell me to whom it 
 is to go, and that's the end of it." 
 
 Again he nodded, turned to his message and read care- 
 fully, translating the code as he went on. 
 
 "Carlton grill, seven-fifteen, left-hand side, table with 
 white carnations. Bearer wear same flower in coat. Give 
 documents to lady. Password 'For her.' " He looked up 
 as he stopped. "Those are your instructions, the rest is 
 for me. You do not feel that I am imposing upon our 
 short acquaintance?" 
 
 "My good fellow," I assured him, for truly he seemed 
 to feel he was asking a great deal, "you wish me to set 
 down certain documents at a table decorated with white 
 carnations in the Carlton grill. The hour is convenient
 
 THE PAPERS CHANGE HANDS 27 
 
 and I shall be only too glad to serve you and your 
 cause." 
 
 He protested no more, but in a business-like manner 
 fetched out a package of papers and an envelope from 
 his pocket, the same package he had balanced in his hand 
 that day on the New York train. Slipping the papers 
 into the envelope, he sealed the lap with some wax, and 
 the imprint of his ring was a lion above two crossed 
 swords. 
 
 As he finished he slowly slipped the ring back upon his 
 finger, watching the wax cool. Then he turned the en- 
 velope over twice and without another word passed it 
 to me. 
 
 We parted company at the Houston station, and with 
 the precious package of papers stowed away in my coat 
 pocket I hurried to the Carlton. 
 
 There I found my sister and her husband out, but my 
 rooms engaged and prepared for my coming. Not 
 knowing how long we were to be in London, I had my 
 luggage only partly unpacked and then, after a bath, 
 repaired again to my sister's apartments, where a hearty 
 welcome awaited me. 
 
 "There," declared Polly, after managing to plant a 
 second kiss on my nose, an act of affection she seemed 
 to consider necessary, "we have you at last under our 
 protecting wing." 
 
 " T you mean, Polly dear," her husband interrupted. 
 
 "There is no question but what Alice is married?" I 
 asked first off, with feigned alarm as I dropped into a 
 chair. 
 
 "None at all," Polly declared with disdain. "I per- 
 sonally attended it."
 
 28 HILMA 
 
 "That settles it," I agreed. "But where are Sir Charles 
 and the bride?" 
 
 "Gone." 
 " "So soon? They didn't stop long." 
 
 "No. You see Sir Charles got this place down in 
 in " 
 
 "In Scarvania," Frank assisted. 
 
 "In Scarvania. Now the King of Scarvania is dead, 
 and as they are going to crown the new king next month, 
 Sir Charles had to hurry away." 
 
 "And, of course, took Alice with him," Frank added so 
 meekly that Polly's look of resentment seemed hardly 
 justifiable. 
 
 "Oh, I see," I ventured ; "and so they are off to shout 
 'The King is dead ; long live the King.' ' 
 
 "Exactly," Frank agreed. 
 
 "And to have a very stupid time, I'll venture," Polly 
 put in. "No one knows where the place is. While Sir 
 Charles told us how to get there in an impossible way, 
 I verily believe he knows nothing of it himself. At 
 least from the name one would judge it was a country 
 of heathens." 
 
 "Oh, come," Frank protested, "you know the place is 
 not half so bad as it is painted." 
 
 "But you can't locate it on the map," Polly insisted. 
 
 "But it's there," Frank protested, "for the Foreign 
 Office says so. Of course it's a wee mite of a king- 
 dom, but very important so far as its diplomatic 
 relations with the rest of Europe are concerned." 
 
 "I see; it's one of those betwixt and between coun- 
 tries," I said as I rose to go ; "every other nation wants
 
 THE PAPERS CHANGE HANDS 29 
 
 to gobble it up, but don't dare because of the other 
 fellows. Perhaps Alice will yet make history." 
 
 "You get dressed for dinner, John, and be ready at 
 half-past-seven," Polly ordered in her most severe voice, 
 as if to place her mark of disapproval on my levity. 
 
 My sister's commands were followed most carefully 
 and at a little before the hour I stepped from the lift 
 and sauntered into the lobby to secure the necessary white 
 carnation demanded by my instruction. 
 
 Passing quickly to the lower floor, I paused behind 
 the screen at the entrance to the grill-room. 
 
 In the far corner stood a table containing in the centre 
 a full vase of white carnations. 
 
 An over-large woman dressed in deep black sat at the 
 far side, commanding a view of the door and whoever 
 might enter. It was evident she awaited my coming 
 and with a great deal of anxiety, for as she watched 
 those entering with quick, sharp glances, her hand 
 played nervously with her fork. 
 
 As her eyes fell on the carnation in my coat a look of 
 eager relief flashed over her countenance. With a forced 
 smile she acknowledged my slight bow and motioned me 
 to sit at her left. 
 
 "You have them?" she demanded in a strained voice as 
 she leaned forward. 
 
 "I was told " I began. 
 
 "Yes," she nodded and then added: "For her." 
 
 My hand flew to my pocket. 
 
 "I cannot take them," the woman hastened to interpose 
 as I was about to hand her the package. "You must 
 pardon me, but her royal" : she paused hastily "her
 
 30 HILMA 
 
 that is, the one to whom the documents are to be de- 
 livered" she smiled knowingly a sickly smile "has met 
 with an accident. She is confined to her room. I must 
 ask you to go to her and deliver them." 
 
 "But," I protested, not at all relishing the turn affairs 
 were taking, "you can certainly take the envelope to her 
 as well as I." 
 
 The woman drew herself up proudly, or as proudly as 
 she was capable of doing. "I fear not. Of course it 
 seems as if I could, but her royal that is " and 
 she again made her apparent slip more noticeable "is 
 waiting now. Do not detain her, I pray you. Room 
 310 mezzanine floor. Knock twice, you will be admitted." 
 
 For a moment I hesitated, for this new turn of affairs 
 seemed not only unnecessary, but little to my liking. 
 
 Without much relish I hurried to the mezzanine floor 
 and sought the room designated. The door was thrown 
 open, in response to my knock, by a maid, small and 
 pretty, who dimpled as she courtesied before me. There 
 could be no doubt but that my coming had been expected. 
 
 "Entrez, monsieur," the maid said, a mischievous smile 
 breaking out over her face. 
 
 I passed into the room at my right. 
 
 The lights were turned low, and for a moment it was 
 hard to distinguish objects in the room. 
 
 "Monsieur," a voice spoke from the darkness, a 
 voice full of a low sweetness that made me turn quickly, 
 "please enter. I must beg of you a thousand pardons for 
 not keeping the appointment. I have met with an acci- 
 dent to-day, and am confined for a week at least." 
 
 "I regret exceedingly to hear of the calamity, madam,"
 
 THE PAPERS CHANGE HANDS 31 
 
 I replied, as I stepped forward to where I could see a 
 woman seated in' an arm-chair, her face so bandaged 
 that only her eyes were visible. 
 
 "I have simply ruined my complexion, I believe," she 
 replied in an exceedingly injured voice. 
 
 "I trust it will be far less severe than you fear," I 
 answered, for want of something else to say. I itched to 
 be done with the papers and be off. In some way the low 
 lights and deep mystery did not whet my curiosity. 
 
 "Monsieur," she said, speaking slowly, "you have, I 
 think, for her" a slight accent fell on the two words 
 "a package. I can only give you my poor thanks for the 
 great service you have done." 
 
 "It is nothing," I replied, as I instantly handed over 
 the envelope. "I am only too happy to have been of 
 some slight service." 
 
 "It is a great service, monsieur, and one you will be 
 grateful you were able to perform when you learn for 
 whom it is done." 
 
 I bowed, and as there appeared nothing more to be said, 
 passed out through the door held open by the waiting 
 maid. 
 
 As I stepped into the hall I drew a breath of relief, 
 glad the documents were off my hands. Then as I 
 walked slowly down the corridor I had a thought my 
 part in affairs of state was over. 
 
 And yet as I was about to enter the dining-room I 
 paused suddenly. Like lightning had come the startling 
 thought that on the hand which had taken the envelope 
 had been a ring much like the one I had picked up on 
 the train from Chicago.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 A CHANGE IN PLANS 
 
 SUNDAY was soon passed, and Monday came cloudy and 
 thick, as it is so often in London. Frank and Polly had 
 planned to take the car at some unheard-of hour like 
 five o'clock for a run to Stratford. Their persuasions 
 had failed to stir me, for while I was by choice an early 
 riser, five was not to be considered, even if Shakespeare's 
 haunts were the objective point. 
 
 I, however, might as well have gone, for I was wakened 
 before they left by Frank's knock at my door. He came, 
 he said, in an endeavour to persuade me to change my 
 mind. I consigned him sleepily to a far distant place 
 and then made vain efforts to doze off again. I tossed 
 for some time and finally gave it up. It was, therefore, 
 about half past seven, having finished my bath, that I 
 paused in the middle of my dressing at a sharp knock 
 on my door. 
 
 I was a bit out of patience on account of being roused 
 so early, but that feeling quickly vanished when I found 
 Karl von Merlder in the hall. 
 
 As I threw open the door he pushed in, with only a 
 curt word to my surprised and cordial greeting. 
 
 "Mr. Converse," he demanded sharply, waving aside 
 my invitation to be seated, "I've come here to demand a 
 reckoning with you."
 
 A CHANGE IN PLANS 33 
 
 "A reckoning with me?" I said, repeating his own 
 words slowly; "what the deuce do you mean?" 
 
 I stood there in my shirt-sleeves by the door, while he 
 remained, his hands behind his back, in the middle of the 
 rug. He was watching me from under his low drawn 
 eyebrows, and his sharp manner and short words sur- 
 prised me. 
 
 "What are you doing in London?" he demanded. 
 
 "What am I doing in London?" I repeated, my aston- 
 ishment growing and with it my resentment. I could not 
 make the fellow out and hardly had an answer for him. 
 
 "Yes!" he almost shouted, his voice rising as he stood 
 glaring at me. "I demand to know what you are doing 
 in London." 
 
 "And I," I said, my voice growing cold and sharp, 
 "demand to know what you mean by such a question." 
 
 "You know what I mean, sir!" he replied, his voice 
 lowering to my cold tone. "You know what I mean! 
 I've come here to force you to account for your cursed 
 actions." 
 
 For a long minute I eyed him, hardly believing my own 
 ears. Could this be my travelling companion? Had 
 the man suddenly gone crazy? 
 
 "Possibly," I began, taking a sarcastic tone, "you will 
 explain why you have called here this morning." 
 
 "Explain !" he exclaimed. 
 
 "Wait," I interrupted in a sharp voice. "Von Merlder, 
 you certainly are not yourself. Sit down and explain 
 matters. Sit down, man, I say !" 
 
 For an instant he seemed to calm himself as with a great 
 effort. He stared hard at me, leaning forward and look-
 
 34 HILMA 
 
 ing closely into my face, and then sank into a chair and 
 buried his face in his hands. 
 
 "God help me!" he moaned. "God help me! I can't 
 doubt you, and yet who can I believe?" 
 
 "Doubt me?" I said; "why in the world should you 
 doubt me?" 
 
 "The envelope," he moaned, his face still buried in his 
 palms. 
 
 "The envelope?" I repeated mechanically, still at a 
 loss to understand. 
 
 "Yes, the envelope, the documents," he shouted, spring- 
 ing to his feet. "You got them from me; now what in 
 God's name have you done with them?" 
 
 "The envelope I got from you?" I repeated with a 
 laugh, for now the matter seemed very simple. "Why, 
 I delivered it, of course, as you bade me do. I should 
 have let you know, had you given me an address." 
 
 He stood there staring at me for a minute as if he had 
 failed to hear my words. Then as if satisfied he sud- 
 denly held out his hand and a great calmness passed over 
 his face. "I believe you. Forgive me, John Converse, 
 for the doubt that was mine. But, God, man, how I have 
 suffered this last hour! I have been tricked; I have 
 failed. My country and my princess suffer for my blind 
 folly." 
 
 "In Heaven's name," I demanded, "what are you talk- 
 ing about?" 
 
 "Listen," he replied. "Sit here. I am calm now and 
 can tell you all." 
 
 I sat by his side and he told me briefly and quickly of 
 his plight. The cable he had received at Liverpool had
 
 A CHANGE IN PLANS 35 
 
 been a forgery, though in code. Thus he had handed 
 me his precious documents. In my turn I had given them 
 to the one who had undoubtedly sent the false message. 
 
 "I'll say naught of my doubt of you," he ended. "I 
 came here at once and now must be off for Paris. If I 
 can reach Zakbar before those documents, I'll promise 
 you they'll never get to Zergald's hands. That is my 
 only hope now, to stop the person who has them." 
 
 In a brief instant, while I knew little of his secret mis- 
 sion, I saw the whole plan. Karl von Merlder was to 
 come to some place with precious documents. Those who 
 least of all would wish him success had managed to take 
 them from him, and now he must wrest them back again 
 at any cost. 
 
 "They have a start on you," I said. "I gave the en- 
 velope up Saturday." 
 
 "More need for haste. They have one day, that's all, 
 for they would have to go by Paris and so left yes- 
 terday." 
 
 "They could have left late Saturday night." 
 
 "They would have to wait in Paris until last night. 
 One day is all they have. By a hard ride from Kerlbad 
 I may get there first." 
 
 I nodded, accepting what he said as true, though, of 
 course, he spoke of facts and places unknown to me. 
 
 "Can you give me a description of the woman ? I doubt 
 if they will change hands again." 
 
 Then suddenly I recalled the fact that the one who 
 took the envelope from me wore a ring like the one I 
 had picked up on the train. In another moment I had 
 pulled Von Merlder down into his chair and was telling 
 him hurriedly of my suspicions.
 
 36 HILMA 
 
 He listened intently, and as I finished spoke bitterly. 
 
 "What a fool I have been ! And yet I did not think a 
 soul beyond her Highness and Kurlmurt knew of my mis- 
 sion. And she was on the train?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Tell me of the ring. It has helped us so far ; it may 
 again." 
 
 I described it and the woman carefully. 
 
 "I wish it were a man I had to deal with," was all he 
 said. 
 
 "Would they not destroy the package as soon as they 
 got it?" I ventured. 
 
 He shook his head. "They would hardly have the 
 power. I doubt if they know its contents. If I get 
 that envelope again, or when it reaches Zergald's hands, 
 my seal will be intact as it was when I gave it to you." 
 
 "Can you secure it again?" I asked foolishly. 
 
 "As long as it is in existence there is a chance," he 
 answered quietly. 
 
 "I wish I might be of some assistance," I said, feeling 
 in some way I had helped bring about the loss of the 
 envelope. 
 
 "Only forgive me for my doubt of you," he asked, 
 holding out his hand. 
 
 I grasped it and smiled. "We come to a clearer under- 
 standing sometimes for a little doubt," I said. 
 
 "True," he answered as he wrung my hand. "Aye, 
 Converse, and I wish the understanding was going on." 
 
 I caught his meaning and seized at the idea, though 
 he has told me since he had no thought when he spoke of 
 the thing being possible.
 
 A CHANGE IN PLANS 37 
 
 "And why not?" I demanded. 
 
 "You mean " 
 
 "I know the woman. I have held the ring." 
 
 He hesitated a moment, a queer smile coming to his lips. 
 
 "And you know so much there is hardly any harm 
 in your knowing more." He laughed like a boy. 
 
 "Assuredly there cannot be," I agreed. 
 
 "All things are favourable, none unfavourable." 
 
 "It seems so." 
 
 "It is so." 
 
 "Her Highness " he began. 
 
 "Cannot object I knowing what I do." 
 
 "If you should not be discreet, it would be safer to 
 have you under my eye." 
 
 "Beyond a doubt far safer," I answered. 
 
 "I could shoot you then, if needs arose," he said. 
 
 I nodded, as if he had said he could make me a fine 
 present. 
 
 "It might be dangerous to leave you," he agreed. 
 
 "Beyond a doubt; and then, too, I'll have the whole 
 journey to better describe this woman and her ring." 
 
 Afterward he told me he had made up his mind to 
 have me with him as soon as the suggestion had well 
 struck home. As that may be, I too had the same 
 thought to go. So we each made good excuses why I 
 needs must accompany him and why I could not with 
 safety be left behind. 
 
 "You are a traveller," he suggested. 
 
 "A great one," I agreed. 
 
 "And if you should decide to make a trip " 
 
 "You could not well stop me."
 
 38 HILMA 
 
 "But your sister," he suddenly exclaimed. 
 
 "Has found before I'm not good at keeping engage- 
 ments," I answered. 
 
 Then we each looked at the other. He laughed aloud. 
 I smiled, for it pleased me, and nodded. Then we 
 clasped hands once more. 
 
 "To where?" I asked. 
 
 "To Kerlbad first. Then by horse to Zakbar. We 
 may gain a half day by the ride across country. The 
 woman will stick to the trains and lose on connections." 
 
 "Why not a special?" I demanded. 
 
 "It's the state's business." 
 
 "And demands haste," I said. 
 
 He sat at once to the table, wiring Paris and other 
 points for right of way. 
 
 I scribbled a note to Polly and threw a few things into 
 my bag. 
 
 "Take riding togs," he suggested without turning, 
 "and if you have a pistol " 
 
 I nodded as I packed on. The thing had got into 
 my blood, was coursing through my veins like madness 
 and I felt afire for the trip ahead. 
 
 "There may be some personal danger," he said quietly. 
 He had turned from the desk and was looking down on 
 me as I packed. 
 
 I nodded, snapped my bag together and rose. "Well !" 
 I said. 
 
 "We leave at ten for Paris and then on to Scarvania," 
 he answered with a smile. 
 
 "And we'll have the papers yet." 
 
 "God willing," he agreed.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 A BIT OP HISTORY 
 
 BY the time the train reached Dover we had agreed the 
 thing was well done. With a bound our acquaintance 
 had ripened into knowledge, trust, and final belief. Dan- 
 ger makes close friends. In truth the danger was not in 
 sight, but, like a battle charger, we both scented it, and 
 feeling sure it was before us, laughed and joked as if it 
 were a day afield. 
 
 "Karl," I said, using the Christian name purposely; 
 "it's a good day." 
 
 "John," he answered with great seriousness, seeing the 
 lead, "it's fine weather." 
 
 Then we laughed, shook hands again and leaned 
 against the railing. Passengers near by looked at us 
 in some surprise. 
 
 For a while we said little, and then Karl turned to me 
 and spoke as if uttering his thoughts aloud. "Scar- 
 vania, John, is a little kingdom tucked away in the hills 
 of southern Europe. In many respects quite English 
 and a trifle American. Our late king, God rest his soul, 
 was progressive, and therefore we stand more open and 
 ready to accept American impetuosity and resourceful- 
 ness. In the States I have met many of your country- 
 men. I can understand why his late Majesty believed in 
 America and Americans." 
 
 "We at least know how to do things," I agreed.
 
 40 HILMA 
 
 "Sometimes we do them too quickly, very often we rush 
 in, as the saying goes, where angels fear to tread, but 
 still one can only blame us for our impetuosity, an over- 
 anxiety to do. A man can be pardoned for a thousand 
 errors when he really does something." 
 
 "Aye, but you do them without error." 
 
 "Then I'm not an example. In giving up that 
 envelope I committed a very grave one." 
 
 "I'm to blame for that." 
 
 "Well, it's only placed a trump card in your opponents' 
 hands," I protested. "We'll draw it onto the table yet." 
 
 "You are encouraging, at least." 
 
 "Never say die," I laughed. 
 
 "We won't," he agreed." 
 
 "Good! And now what's the order? Do we stop in 
 Paris?" 
 
 "No; we go on at seven." 
 
 "Just time to make it then." 
 
 "We must hurry. We have two days and two nights 
 ahead of us." 
 
 "Your country is tucked away." 
 
 "Yes ; so far away that one hardly ever hears of it. In 
 truth," and he laughed gaily, "I'll venture nine-tenths 
 of the world doesn't realise that Scarvania exists." 
 
 "Well, it's very real to me just now," I replied, "and 
 I only trust I'll find it as interesting as I anticipate. 
 Some way I've woven a bit of romance about the place. 
 I'm a good deal of an air-castle builder, at best, Karl, 
 and as I dozed coming down on the train, I had fine 
 castles in the air of you and your country." 
 
 "Dreams go by contraries."
 
 A BIT OF HISTORY 41 
 
 "Not mine. I'm a true dreamer." 
 
 "Then let's hope you saw a crown held over a fair 
 head." 
 
 "I only had my castles built when I awoke. I hadn't 
 peopled them as yet." 
 
 "When you dream again open the door and peep in." 
 
 I smiled and nodded. 
 
 "By the way," Karl suddenly exclaimed, "I thought 
 you told me the woman to whom you delivered the papers 
 was all wrapped up in bandages and that the room was 
 very dark." 
 
 "I did; but remember I recognised on the hand that 
 took those papers the same ring I picked up under your 
 chair on the Chicago train." 
 
 "She must be one of Zergald's spies. By Heaven, I 
 didn't think the game meant so much to him until I 
 gathered the evidence of his duplicity. Fool! Fool! 
 I should have watched more carefully. Kurlmurt will 
 never forgive me." 
 
 "Crying over spilled milk won't do," I warned. "We are 
 to be in time when the trump cards are played, and it's 
 from our own hand they are to come." 
 
 "Aye, you're right! I've been made a fool of by 
 Zergald. Yet I'll turn the trick or die in the attempt." 
 
 "And I'll help you do the thing," I said, "but I shan't 
 die, win or lose. I've too much respect for the joy of 
 living, and can, if Fate turns the hand against me, make 
 a good loser." 
 
 "Don't talk of losing !" Karl exclaimed almost angrily. 
 
 "We won't," I replied, meaning plainly that we would 
 neither speak of it nor do such a thing.
 
 42 HILMA 
 
 At Calais the change to the train was quickly effected. 
 On the way to Paris I wrote a letter to Polly, explaining 
 matters a bit more fully than I had been able in the brief 
 note written at the hotel. 
 
 I knew she would never forgive me for deserting them, 
 so resolved to give her little satisfaction as to my where- 
 abouts. "I have," I wrote in part, "a very important 
 diplomatic duty to perform in the south of Europe. 
 You see, my dear sister, the thing is so very delicate that 
 I cannot even give you my destination. To think that 
 I should so soon follow in Sir Charles's footsteps and take 
 to the service. Alack-a-day, that you could not have 
 furnished a wife to accompany me. But still, on second 
 thought, Polly dear, a woman at times is not a desirable 
 appendage, and so perhaps it is as well, for my journey 
 is both dangerous and one that requires my whole mind. 
 
 "I am truly sorry to fail you and Frank at the last 
 moment, but leave your address at the Elyssee Palais, 
 and I'll join you as soon as my present mission permits." 
 
 The first day out from Paris a good opportunity pre- 
 sented itself, and Karl gave me in brief some little 
 insight into the state of affairs in Scarvania. 
 
 "One year ago, to begin with," he explained, "our king 
 died very suddenly. He and his brother, the Grand 
 Duke of Murwurth,were driving, when the horses became 
 frightened and ran away. Both were killed instantly, 
 being thrown over a steep precipice. 
 
 "This left of the House of Rulfburg her royal High- 
 ness, the Princess Hilma von Cedra, daughter of the late 
 king, the Prince Joachim, son of the king's brother, who 
 was killed, and the Grand Duke of Kurlmurt, youngest
 
 A BIT OF HISTORY 43 
 
 brother of the king and the uncle of the Princess Hilma 
 and the Prince Joachim. 
 
 "Now in the natural order of events, the son of 
 the Duke of Murwurth, the Prince Joachim, is heir to 
 the throne and would be crowned at the appropriate 
 time." 
 
 "I see," I interrupted, "and you prefer he should not 
 be compelled to bear the burdens of the kingdom." 
 
 "You are right. Prince Joachim is neither a fit man 
 to rule our country, nor a safe one. He is entirely in 
 the hands of the Grand Duke of Zergald, who is now 
 prime minister and who has nearly ruined the state 
 and the personal fortune of our late king." 
 
 "The Duke of Kurlmurt, brother of the king, naturally 
 favours his niece instead of the prince. In this nearly all 
 the people of Scarvania join him. She is the idol of one 
 and all. Zergald, however, by the laws of our country 
 is in full power until the grand dukes select the late 
 king's successor, and that selection, as he controls the 
 grand dukes, will beyond a shadow of doubt be Joachim." 
 
 "But I can't see what earthly claim your princess can 
 have," I objected; "the prince is the rightful heir, no 
 matter how undesirable he may be." 
 
 "That is where these documents come in," Karl ex- 
 plained, speaking very low. 
 
 "The prince's father, the Grand Duke of Murwurth, 
 visited England and the States some thirty years ago. 
 He took his wife with him and was gone some six years in 
 all. While they were away the Duchess died, presumably 
 giving birth to the prince. I have been to America, 
 however, and the affidavits, now lost, prove that the
 
 44 HILMA 
 
 Duchess of Murwurth died in September, 1879, while 
 the Prince Joachim was born in June, 1880. 
 
 "Aye " I nodded, understanding the thing now. 
 
 "Prince Joachim has no title to the throne and is, as 
 Kurlmurt has always contended, an impostor, the ille- 
 gitimate son of his brother, the Grand Duke of Mur- 
 wurth." 
 
 "But is this generally known?" 
 
 "Only by a very few. Zergald undoubtedly knows 
 it. Of course he will conceal the fact for his own 
 personal advantage. If he can crown Prince Joachim, 
 he will readily control matters, whereas, if the Prin- 
 cess Hilma becomes queen, Kurlmurt will be in 
 charge." 
 
 "But," I protested, "suppose you do prove Prince 
 Joachim illegitimate ; I fail to see how you have gained 
 your object." 
 
 "Why not?" 
 
 "You wish to place your princess on the throne?" 
 
 "Assuredly." 
 
 "If you prevent Joachim, you throw the natural line 
 of succession to the late king's younger brother, not to 
 the princess." 
 
 "No! No!" Karl protested; "the Salic law does not 
 hold in Scarvania. Has not for let's see not for the 
 past three hundred years." 
 
 "Then the princess would be the next in line ?" 
 
 "Assuredly. You see, the Salic law held with us until 
 back somewhere in, I think, the seventeenth century. 
 Then it was changed by the grand dukes for much the 
 same condition as now exists. The princess as the daugh-
 
 A BIT OF HISTORY 45 
 
 ter of the late king can succeed to the throne if she has 
 no brother or first cousin." 
 
 "Then all you have to do is to prove that Joachim was 
 born after the duchess's death," I said. 
 
 "Then the princess is crowned queen." 
 
 "And these affidavits are alone needed." 
 
 "And they are lost." 
 
 "But isn't Zergald taking pretty desperate measures 
 to keep himself in power?" I asked. 
 
 "The affidavits not only deprive him of power by prov- 
 ing Joachim illegitimate, but show that he has misap- 
 propriated our late king's fortune and a part of the 
 state's to his own personal use. I find that he holds vast 
 interests in your country, and he could only have ac- 
 quired them by mismanagement of his trust, for he had 
 no private fortune." 
 
 "Then his game is desperate." 
 
 "So desperate," Karl replied, "that you are in personal 
 danger when you join forces with his opponents. A man 
 like Zergald will hesitate at nothing. He sends me a 
 forged cable. His spies secure the evidence I hold. If 
 we attempt to secure that envelope again his next move 
 will be by the hand of the assassin." 
 
 "A very delightful country, this Scarvania of yours," 
 I remarked dryly.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 ZAKBAR 
 
 OUB, journey was in many ways full of excitement. 
 Special trains were placed at our disposal and we hurried 
 on, an object of interest to every railway official on the 
 route. 
 
 Two nights and two days from Paris brought us to 
 Kerlbad, a little town on the frontier and a small junc- 
 tion of two roads. 
 
 There we were to desert the railroad, secure horses, and 
 by a ride across country reach Zakbar by the back door. 
 The railroad went around by Merzberg and thence 
 to Zakbar, a much longer route. In this way, we 
 hoped to avoid any spies Zergald might have on the 
 watch and get into the city before the woman could 
 arrive. 
 
 Acting on this plan, we sent our luggage straight 
 through, changed to boots and breeches in our compart- 
 ment, and got down from the train at Kerlbad. 
 
 Perhaps fifteen minutes were needed for Karl to get 
 two mounts, and with my leg across a good-looking bit 
 of horse flesh, and the clear mountain air in my lungs, 
 I felt like a new man. 
 
 "We'll not spare the animals," he said, as we set out 
 through the streets at a slow trot. "Fresh horses are to 
 be had as often as we need them, so now it's a case of ride, 
 and ride hard."
 
 ZAKBAR 47 
 
 The idea appealed to me, and I expressed my willing- 
 ness to ride the legs off any number of animals. 
 
 "I shouldn't be surprised if the woman is behind us now 
 or even in this town," Karl ventured. 
 
 "Wouldn't it be worth while finding out?" 
 
 He shook his head. "If we can get to Zakbar first, 
 Kurlmurt can put out a net that will catch her as she 
 comes in and before she gets to Zergald. To wait here 
 and look for her might ruin all. You see, we can't wire 
 him any facts." 
 
 I nodded, for I saw he was right. Then we struck more 
 open country and were soon on our way in earnest. 
 
 Of that ride little need be said. I've ridden to hounds in 
 nearly every country, but never did I have such a ride 
 as on that afternoon. We left Kerlbad at three* and we 
 changed horses five times before we made Zakbar. 
 
 If you can play out five horses in a little over three 
 hours, then certainly the man astride them, after twq 
 days and two nights on the train, should be nearly fin- 
 ished as well. 
 
 Our road was at the best wicked. Through gorges, 
 wild hill country, rough, rutted and stony, we took the 
 shortest route and beyond a doubt the shortest was the 
 worst. 
 
 Karl led the way, I close behind him, and the fellow 
 showed himself a horseman that day beyond all ques- 
 tion. If Hell had been closing on our backs and 
 Heaven ahead, no man could have ridden harder or truer. 
 
 We stopped only for fresh mounts, and were fortunate 
 to find good ones. At each stop we had a biscuit and 
 some wine, and then again into the saddle and on.
 
 48 HILMA 
 
 Finally Karl drew rein. We had made the last change 
 in horses and were coming to the downward part of our 
 journey. The road fell away, and we could do no more 
 than walk our animals. 
 
 Each shifted with relief in the saddle. 
 
 "A hard ride," he said. 
 
 "Harder than I ever made before." 
 
 He raised his eyebrows. "You don't look fagged." 
 
 "I am, though; and yet a good meal and a bath will 
 do wonders." 
 
 "You'll have the chance. We'll be in Zakbar soon 
 now. You go to the inn at once while I report to her 
 Highness and Kurlmurt. I'll then come back to 
 you." 
 
 "We are close in?" 
 
 "Around the hill and below you will see the city itself." 
 
 It was growing near dusk ; a soft haze telling of a long 
 twilight was in the air. 
 
 Suddenly the road made a wide sweep and I pulled up 
 my horse in silent admiration. 
 
 Behind rose the mountains ; below the ground fell away, 
 and there before us stretched a long valley. The moun- 
 tains hemmed it in, breaking back and opening to our 
 right and left. The whole looked like a huge amphi- 
 theatre, a colossal colosseum, and in the centre lay an 
 emerald lake. 
 
 The valley was, perhaps, thirty miles long and ten or 
 twelve wide, the lake five long and two wide, and it lay 
 like a huge emerald in the midst of a land of dark green 
 and brown. 
 
 As we looked down upon the panorama, the city of Zak-
 
 ZAKBAR 49 
 
 bar lay on the left of the lake, stretching along 
 its shore, a white spot in the green shaded 
 picture. 
 
 "Over there," Karl said, pointing to a line of dark tur- 
 reted castles on the right of the lake, "live many of the 
 grand dukes. The third is Zergald's." 
 
 There was a bitterness in the tone, and I understood, I 
 think, the thoughts he had. 
 
 "At the end, under the great trees, is the inn. Far up 
 the lake is the palace of our princess ; see, there at the 
 great tower. That is the square. It is the cathedral, 
 and on the fifth she shall be crowned under it." 
 
 "Aye," I said ; "and now on." 
 
 The first sight of his native land after so long a time 
 made him forget our need of haste. Now remembering, 
 we pushed on slowly over the rocky road that led to the 
 valley below. As we went the sun began to sink 
 behind the far-off hills. 
 
 Then a few twinkling lights sprang up in the city, while 
 across the lake, first in one of the old castles, then in 
 another, counter lights flashed forth. The heavens 
 turned a deep purple, flecked with long shafts of silver 
 grey. The emerald green of the lake changed first to 
 a deeper green, then to a black and then at the far west- 
 ern end, reflecting the lights in the sky, to a red purple, 
 barred with silver lines. 
 
 It was, I think, the most beautiful sunset I had ever 
 seen, and made me feel that Scarvania could but be a 
 delightful spot to rest in. Certainly it was a most aus- 
 picious introduction. The lights of the houses seemed to 
 flash a homely welcome, and the whole city possessed an
 
 50 HILMA 
 
 air of quiet and rest easy to realise. Could it be possi- 
 ble, I wondered, as I gazed down on this fairyland of 
 lights and colour, while a soft, cool breeze floated up to 
 us, that this city was one of strife and vainglory? Could 
 men plot and plan, scheme and connive under such a sky 
 and by the side of such a lake ? The whole thing must be 
 a bad dream, and Karl von Merlder a sadly mistaken 
 pessimist. Surely, in such a land people could live in 
 contentment, if anywhere. Here was the Old World's 
 quiet and rest in a Swiss fairyland setting. No one 
 could be unhappy here. 
 
 And then as I gazed, fascinated by the shifting pano- 
 rama of lights and colour, we passed on, and in a few 
 moments struck a level road, arched by fine old trees. 
 
 Putting our horses to a canter, we soon covered the half 
 mile or so which brought us to the inn. 
 
 The greeting of the landlord, who came rushing out at 
 the sound of our horses' hoofs, was one to make any 
 man glad to reach his roof. In a few brief words Karl 
 placed me in his care, and then with a nod to me that he 
 would be back before a great while, flung himself into 
 the saddle and was gone. 
 
 I followed the landlord into the inn, and found myself 
 in an incredibly short time as comfortably housed as I 
 could wish for. 
 
 No change of clothing was possible, but a bath, even 
 putting on my soiled riding togs again, made me feel 
 refreshed. Then I called for dinner, hunger forbidding 
 me wait for Karl, and the landlord himself attended me. 
 
 As he hovered about my chair, Karl's introduction 
 seemingly bringing special attention, he fell to speaking
 
 ZAKBAR 61 
 
 of the princess, and I, nothing loath to learn more of the 
 woman I was to serve, listened attentively. 
 
 Karl had praised her beyond measure, but he, having 
 grown up with her from a child, was, perhaps, prone to 
 exaggerate. So now I was glad of the opportunity to 
 learn the opinion of an older man. 
 
 If I expected milder words I was disappointed, for the 
 landlord was as lavish in his praise as Karl had been. 
 
 "The princess, then, would be the people's choice," I 
 said in reply to some remark he made. 
 
 "A hundred times over. Ah, monsieur, you should but 
 see her once, and then you would understand why we all 
 love her so. She is fair some say beautiful but I, 
 well, I have served her, and I say first she is kind. When 
 she smiles on you her whole face lights as with goodness, 
 and you feel that she has done you a great favour." 
 
 "No wonder, then, you prefer her to the prince." 
 
 "If you but knew her but could see her you would 
 understand better," the old man responded. 
 
 Dinner over, I strolled out upon the broad piazza which 
 ran about three sides of the inn and afforded a magnifi- 
 cent view of the lake below. 
 
 For some time I stood in silent contemplation of the 
 park and the flashing waters of the lake shining in the 
 glistening light of a new moon. Finally I returned to 
 the inn, and was half way down the hall, when a commo- 
 tion at the entrance caught my ear. 
 ."The carriage has broken down," I heard some one call, 
 and then the landlord ran by me, flushed and excited. 
 
 Thinking an accident had occurred, I hurried toward 
 the porch.
 
 52 HILMA 
 
 I rushed out the door, and the next instant was making 
 my apologies to a young girl, tall and fair, who had 
 practically run into my arms. 
 
 We both drew back, and I fear I made a sorry spectacle 
 as I gathered up the gloves and handkerchief which she 
 had dropped as we collided. 
 
 "It was my fault as much as yours, sir," she admitted, 
 a merry smile playing across her half -parted lips. 
 
 "I fear it was mine entirely," I insisted, suddenly not- 
 ing the servants grouped on the porch. 
 
 "Rather, no one's fault," she suggested, taking her 
 gloves and thanking me most graciously. 
 
 Realising I was still blocking the doorway, I stepped 
 aside that she might pass. A woman followed her and 
 then the landlord, who shot a glance in my direction, as 
 though there was some meaning he would convey to me. 
 
 A carriage stood in the drive, over which two grooms 
 were labouring to replace a broken tire. 
 
 The two dark bays, splendid animals, caught my eye, 
 and I stood for some few minutes admiring them and 
 watching the grooms at their work, when suddenly the 
 landlord rushed to my side so flushed and excited he could 
 hardly speak. 
 
 "Her Highness, monsieur ! Her Highness would speak 
 to you !" 
 
 "Her Highness?" I questioned. 
 
 "Yes, monsieur. Her Highness she would speak with 
 youP' 
 
 "Her Highness ?" I repeated, and then suddenly I real- 
 ised what he meant. "Do you mean to say she the one 
 I just that she is the princess?"
 
 ZAKBAR 53 
 
 "She saw you were a stranger, and asked of you. I told 
 her you had come with Count von Merlder, and she bade 
 me call you back. You know ' his voice lowered 
 "his late Majesty was very fond of English-speak- 
 ing people, and so her Highness would speak with 
 you." 
 
 "The princess?" I repeated, hardly believing that this 
 girl could be she. 
 
 "Yes, monsieur, yes," the landlord insisted. "She will 
 be leaving as soon as the carriage is ready, and she would 
 see you. Come !" 
 
 He led me, still half doubting, to the porch at the left, 
 where under a light sat this girl, their princess, in whose 
 cause I had come to Zakbar. 
 
 She was talking with a woman little older than herself, 
 but as I came forward rose quickly, a welcoming smile 
 on her lips. 
 
 With all the grace in the world she held out her small, 
 daintily gloved hand. 
 
 "It is a pleasure to welcome an American to my coun- 
 try," she said with a rare smile. "Our good host has told 
 me that you have just arrived, and I am glad I could 
 so speedily greet you. It is not often one of your coun- 
 try travels so far as to little Scarvania." 
 
 It was a simple welcome, and I appreciated that it was 
 extended to me as a representative of my nation, not as 
 an individual. I looked up as I took her hand, and 
 realised I was speaking to a woman not only beautiful, 
 but one who spoke but to be kind, who thought not of 
 herself but of others. There was something in the face 
 that I had never before seen in any woman's face some-
 
 54 HILMA 
 
 thing you felt at the first glance, and yet you could not 
 say what it was. Her eyes, which studied you so calmly, 
 were deep and clear and yet so full of latent power and 
 fire. There was only the slightest colour in the cheeks. 
 The whole face seemed rather pale. 
 
 She was tall tall as myself straight and slight. Her 
 light golden brown hair, falling back from her forehead, 
 was coiled low at her neck. Her eyes, I noted as she 
 spoke again, and I looked into them, were deep blue, and 
 their depth made me think of the lake. 
 
 "It is kind of you," I replied slowly, "to give such wel- 
 come to a stranger in your land." 
 
 "It is kind of a stranger to come to us," the princess 
 replied softly. "We see so few from the outside world. 
 We must go to them, for they never come to us. A 
 stranger is indeed an event," she added, as if possibly 
 to explain the reason for her speaking if I had not 
 already discerned it. 
 
 "If your fairy lake and land were known, you would 
 find your little city overrun. The tourist is always look- 
 ing for wonderlands." 
 
 "It is a wonderland, is it not?" she agreed, turning 
 quickly and with pride to the subject of her country. 
 "I go to beautiful places, but I never think any of them 
 can compare with this when I come back and see it 
 again." 
 
 "And I have just had that pleasure for the first time 
 but a brief hour ago." 
 
 "Ah! you are to be envied as well as welcomed," she 
 exclaimed. And then, as a groom approached : "My car- 
 riage is ready and I must hurry on. I trust you will find
 
 ZAKBAR 55 
 
 your second impression of our little city as pleasing as 
 the first." 
 
 It may have been meant as a dismissal, but I had for- 
 gotten it was to a princess I spoke, who bade one begone 
 at her will, and instead of making my adieu, moved for- 
 ward at her side. 
 
 Again for a brief instant her hand rested in mine as I 
 helped her enter her carriage. Again I looked deep into 
 eyes that seemed to have no bottom to their depth. Again 
 she smiled, the rarest smile I had by chance ever seen. 
 Then she was gone. 
 
 But I stood there, staring like a yokel stood there for 
 a good two minutes before I realised the servants of the 
 inn were in turn staring at me. 
 
 Who was I that took such liberties with their princess ! 
 Who was I and why had I come? Why had I come?
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 THE GRAND DUKE OF KURLMURT 
 
 THE next morning I was up early and had my breakfast 
 served on the little veranda that opened from my rooms 
 and overlooked the lake. 
 
 One could hardly imagine a more entrancing spot. Be- 
 fore me stretched the emerald sheet of water. On the 
 right-hand shore the deep battlements and turrets of 
 six castles dotted the rocky edge of the lake, seemingly 
 almost a part of the massive rocks from which they rose. 
 
 Far down on the other shore, a white quay, perhaps 
 a quarter of a mile long, was plainly visible, and close to 
 it many small boats were moored. 
 
 If the town had looked like a fairyland in the sunset 
 glow and its twinkling lights, now, under the warm rays 
 of the rising sun, it seemed carved from ivory, and no 
 more than a play-city set by an emerald sea. 
 
 Truly, the fairies live in the castles yonder, and each 
 night they come sailing across the lake on gossamer, 
 wings to deck this little village with a new coat of alabas- 
 ter, and they do it because the good people of the village 
 at morning light set afloat on the emerald waters cases 
 of honey and figs that go drifting over to the castle 
 walls. 
 
 It was truly a dainty picture, set in a frame of dark 
 green mountains. The whole looked small, far smaller 
 than it truly was, for the upper end of the lake was lost 
 to view by reason of a bend in the shore.
 
 GRAND DUKE OF KURLMURT 57 
 
 With such a view before me, and while a cool breeze 
 came wafting across the water, I sat and ate my first 
 breakfast and began my first day in Scarvania. It 
 seemed now, even more than when I viewed it from the 
 mountain road, that it must be the home of peace and 
 contentment. 
 
 Surely, I could not help thinking, no one would dis- 
 pute the right of the princess to rule these people. She 
 above all others must be eminently fitted to govern such 
 a fairyland. 
 
 "Second impressions?" I questioned aloud. "Yes, the 
 second impression is better than the first" and then I 
 fell to thinking of my strange greeting of the evening 
 before. And while I sat thus thinking of many things, 
 of my greeting and of my talk with Karl, late into the 
 night, I looked out over the waters and saw a small 
 launch crossing toward the inn. The boat moved over 
 the rippling waves and turned them back from her bow 
 in white flashes marked vividly against the green waters. 
 
 There was something fascinating about the little vessel, 
 it moved so quickly, so easily, and withal so truly. And 
 then as I noted there was but one occupant in it, and that 
 a woman, I turned from the table and leaned my elbows 
 on the railing of the veranda. There was something 
 familiar about the figure in the boat. 
 
 It ran on close to the left shore, and for an instant shot 
 out of view behind a jutting headland. As it came into 
 sight again, drawing nearer, my waiter came to carry 
 away the tray, and catching sight of the boat, spoke 
 quickly. 
 
 "It is her royal Highness, monsieur. Each morning
 
 58 HILMA 
 
 when it is fair she goes out either in the boat or for a 
 ride. She can run the engine, she can do anything." 
 
 There was deep admiration and pride in the fellow's 
 tone. 
 
 I nodded, for I had recognised the occupant of the boat 
 almost as he spoke. My one wonder was that I had been 
 in doubt at all, for how could any one once having met 
 her mistake her. 
 
 She sat well back by the engine, steering by a side lever, 
 her body leaning forward slightly in an easy position, 
 as if alive to each movement of the boat or the shifting 
 wind. She wore no hat, and her hair flew about her face, 
 while her lips were parted a trifle, as if slowly and 
 daintily to drink in the fragrant breeze. 
 
 The impression of the first meeting was heightened by 
 this second glimpse, and it was only that, for the boat 
 kept well out from the shore. 
 
 As it headed away I dropped my chin into my hands 
 and sat watching the last glimpse of the tiny launch, my 
 elbows resting on the railing. 
 
 "What was it?" I asked myself slowly. "Was there 
 something remarkable about this girl?" for she drew me 
 to her in some strange way. I had seen her once. I 
 had, it is true, heard of her, and I had come a champion 
 in her cause. Yet it was not that. There was some 
 strange thing that drew me to her and held me a most 
 willing prisoner to her interests. 
 
 And then as the launch ran in toward the shore at that 
 point where the grounds about her castle reached the 
 water I rose slowly, stood for a moment looking out over 
 the lake, and then turned toward the park. A sudden
 
 59 
 
 longing came over me for activity. Why did not Karl 
 come and let us get started on the matter. 
 
 I passed down the steps and turned into the garden on 
 the right of the inn, but had hardly started down the 
 path when an officer in a dark grey uniform came toward 
 me. In another instant I recognised Karl. 
 
 "I was just expressing a wish you would turn up," I 
 exclaimed as he grasped my hand. "Let's see, what's 
 the title?" and I nodded to indicate the uniform. 
 
 "Captain, captain of the guard. I'm detailed as aid 
 to our general, the Grand Duke of Kurlmurt." 
 
 "I see ; and how does the duke accept your explanation 
 of the lost papers?" 
 
 "He has said little. If he had said more" there was a 
 sharp catch in his voice "I would have wondered less. 
 He feels it means defeat." 
 
 "When did you see him?" I demanded. 
 
 "I have just left him. He was out of the city last 
 night, as you know, so I only saw him this morning." 
 
 "And the woman?" 
 
 "She has not arrived, so far as we can learn. We 
 are on the watch now, so will know as soon as she 
 comes." 
 
 "Good! And in the meantime?" 
 
 "Come with me ; Kurlmurt is at the palace. He wants 
 to see you." 
 
 "I am prepared," I answered. 
 
 We passed out of the park about the inn and down a 
 long avenue which led straight through the heart of the 
 city, and to the square. 
 
 It was my first real glimpse of Zakbar. From a distance
 
 60 HILMA 
 
 it had seemed small, but once treading its streets, that 
 impression left you. 
 
 In the square one had the feeling of being in the capital 
 of some country much larger than Scarvania. 
 
 On the left as we entered stood the castle, a huge 
 pile of grey stone, with its ancient sally-port, moat and 
 drawbridge. 
 
 At the far end stood the cathedral, a more modern 
 building, with a flight of broad marble steps leading up 
 to its wide entrance faced with eight massive pillars. 
 
 Opposite the cathedral was a huge building used for 
 military purposes. On our right the square was open, 
 and a wide approach led straight to the lake, running 
 from the square to the lower end of the white quay I had 
 noticed from the inn. Down it and across the square 
 faced the castle. A wide avenue led out between the 
 castle and the cathedral, and between the castle and the 
 barracks. These four streets entering the square, in 
 the centre of which was a fine bronze statue of the late 
 king, with the parkway leading down to the lake, the 
 whole width of the square itself, made it seem very open 
 and the buildings much smaller than they really were. 
 
 We passed across the square over the drawbridge and 
 through the sally-port, received the salute of the guards 
 in their dark green coats, white breeches, high boots and 
 brass helmets. The gold lace on the green and the rich 
 contrast of that colour to the white made a very attrac- 
 tive picture. 
 
 The court of the castle echoed to our footsteps as we 
 turned in through a deep door at the right and up nar- 
 row winding stone stairs to the second floor. It was all
 
 GRAND DUKE OF KURLMURT 61 
 
 old, and I marvelled with much interest when I learned 
 that while now used for business purposes it was the 
 original stronghold of the old duke who broke away and, 
 with his retainers, set up the kingdom of Scarvania so 
 many hundred years before. 
 
 It was the same castle he had lived in, the same castle 
 from which his men at arms had sallied forth to uphold 
 his rights, and had been the home of each succeeding 
 king, until Michael I., father of the late king, had built 
 himself a new castle farther up the lake, the one now 
 occupied by the princess. Then this one was given over 
 to the ministers and grand dukes. Each grand duke 
 had a suite of offices within its old walls, and in the ban- 
 quet hall, high arched in stone, with fine old coloured 
 glass windows, much like a chapel, they met in weekly 
 session. 
 
 We walked on through low-ceiled passages and finally 
 entered a large apartment. From there on extended a 
 smaller room. 
 
 As we crossed the threshold a short man arose from the 
 desk, over which a mass of papers were scattered. He 
 was dressed in a uniform similar to Karl's, and the first 
 thing that struck me was his face, which while set and 
 almost stern bore a slight mark about the eyes clearly 
 indicating that at times this silent, grisly old man, the 
 Grand Duke of Kurlmurt, was not as savage as he 
 looked. 
 
 The greeting was brief and no more than over when the 
 duke came to the point at once. 
 
 "Captain von Merlder has explained to me your con- 
 nection with this affair, Mr. Converse, and that you have
 
 62 HILMA 
 
 with him deemed it advisable to come here in the 
 matter." 
 
 I said that I felt I might be of some slight service in 
 recovering the lost documents, knowing the woman as I 
 did. 
 
 "True ! True !" the old man said, as he leaned back in 
 his chair and studied me sharply from under a pair of 
 grisly eyebrows. "But there is little chance of that." 
 
 I could well see he was bitterly disappointed at the turn 
 affairs had taken and saw little hope of success. His 
 next words more than confirmed my opinion and also let 
 me know he was annoyed, that I, a stranger, should be 
 brought into the matter at all. 
 
 "No harm has been done," he said with a sharp glance 
 toward Karl, "and yet the matter stands where it was 
 before. Without evidence nothing can be done. The 
 matter will be dropped. What could be done has been 
 done. We have lost." 
 
 I saw Karl move uneasily. We were both younger men 
 and believed that there was hope while a chance 
 remained. Yet Karl was bound to obey. I was not. I 
 could speak freely, nothing prevented that, and I 
 resolved to do so. I had a mind suddenly to see the mat- 
 ter through. 
 
 Had I not met the princess? I would join her cause, 
 coming as far as I had, whether this gruff old grand duke 
 was willing or no. And then I noted again the wrinkles 
 about the old man's eyes. I had only to thaw him out a 
 bit and he would welcome my help, and gladly. At that 
 task I set myself. 
 
 "I fail to see just how the matter's at an end," I 
 suggested.
 
 GRAND DUKE OF KURLMURT 63 
 
 "Possibly I understand this matter better than you do, 
 sir," he gave me back promptly. 
 
 "Certain documents are lost," I went on calmly. "As 
 yet the woman who got them has not arrived in Zakbar. 
 We stop her before she does and take them back." That 
 was what there was to it, as I saw it, and I put it plainly. 
 
 The old man looked at me calmly, and I felt there was 
 a gleam of merriment in his eyes. But whether it was 
 sarcastic mirth at my so lightly considering a hard task 
 I could not say. 
 
 "There is no harm in trying, general," Karl put in. 
 "You have men on the watch now. When the woman is 
 reported let us have a chance at her. If John recognises 
 her we'll get that envelope again." 
 
 "And bring a hornet's nest down about our ears. Will 
 Zergald sit by, think you, and let it be done?" 
 
 "Let's do it before he knows of it," I answered. "Once 
 done, what do you care for him ?" 
 
 "If we get the papers you have him in your hands," 
 Karl protested. 
 
 "Now he has you," I remarked dryly. 
 
 "By God, he has," the older man exclaimed, suddenly 
 coming to his feet, while his voice broke with more than 
 a mere acknowledgment of the facts. There was sor- 
 row, regret and bitter disappointment on his face as he 
 stood there looking broken and old. 
 
 I slipped close to him as a thought came to me. 
 
 "If a young American, who can easily be charged with 
 all the indiscretion you choose, should fall enamored of 
 a certain woman and carry her off, your police would 
 raise a riot of trouble, I suppose?"
 
 64 HILMA 
 
 "They would if they heard of the matter," 
 he said, looking up at me as if hardly seeing my 
 meaning. 
 
 "Exactly," I continued. "This foolish American learns 
 where this woman is, when she crosses your frontier. In 
 his deep infatuation he contrives to have the train she 
 is coming on stopped at some lonely spot. It's a hold- 
 up." 
 
 "Aye, it's a hold-up," the old man growled, looking at 
 me more sharply as a bit of understanding appeared in 
 his eyes. 
 
 "Enough money is taken to lend an air to the thing, 
 for the American wants it to look like a hold-up, after 
 all." 
 
 "A fine air," Karl exclaimed. 
 
 "The woman is carried off." 
 
 "I hear she is handsome," the general agreed. 
 
 "Your aid here, Captain von Merlder, sets out in pursuit 
 of the rash American, learning of the thing by chance 
 before your police. The American, to save his skin, 
 abandons the woman. Captain von Merlder nearly over- 
 takes him, but fails at the last moment, by his mount 
 giving out. He, however, secures the woman's personal 
 effects, which the rash American has scattered on the 
 road, after abandoning the woman. These he returns 
 to her, minus, er possibly, a few stray papers lost in 
 the general mix-up." 
 
 "It's as good as fiction," Karl exclaimed with a shout. 
 
 "It can be made as good as facts," I ventured, watching 
 Kurlmurt's face. 
 
 "Aye!" he said, nodding his head slowly to the clock
 
 GRAND DUKE OF KURLMURT 65 
 
 on the mantel "aye a rash American might make it 
 as good as facts, if we had one." 
 
 "That's why I came," I answered, lighting a cigarette, 
 "and can, I think, furnish credentials for rashness, if 
 you'll have them."
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 AN INVITATION TO CALL 
 
 THE aspect of affairs changed at once. Like a soft 
 snow melting before a warm sun, the Duke of Kurlmurt's 
 objections gave way to our plan. He saw hope again 
 in the scheme, and I found him giving me as hearty a 
 welcome as Karl could have done. 
 
 The old man chuckled over the thing like a schoolboy, 
 adding suggestions of his own, advising me not to let 
 any of my countrywomen hear of the matter and 
 promising with great good will to do his best with the 
 newspapers. 
 
 "We'll give you another name, if nothing more, Mr. 
 Converse," he said, and then fell to chuckling over the 
 idea again. 
 
 Thus it was settled, and there was nothing to do but get 
 a dozen trusted fellows together and await word that 
 the woman had arrived on the frontier. We had no 
 doubt she would come at any moment, so we made our 
 plans carefully. 
 
 "And if the woman doesn't come?" Karl asked incon- 
 sistently, when we had the whole thing settled. 
 
 "Zergald will want that envelope in his own hands 
 before he places Prince Joachim's name before the grand 
 dukes," Kurlmurt said. 
 
 "Would he have the woman pass it to him through 
 a third party?" I suggested.
 
 AN INVITATION TO CALL 67 
 
 The duke shook his head again. "He uses as few as 
 he can. His plans, you see, were so arranged that Karl 
 would not know who received the papers. That was 
 undoubtedly an important point in the scheme. Then 
 the woman could come here boldly without being 
 recognised." 
 
 It looked plausible, and satisfied it must be so, we made 
 the final arrangements for recovery. Then all matters 
 settled, Karl and I took our way back toward the inn, 
 leaving Kurlmurt to prepare my gang of "ruffians" who 
 would assist in the holding up of the train. 
 
 "It couldn't be better," Karl declared enthusiastically. 
 "Beyond a doubt we'll have the papers by night." 
 
 "Or we'll wait a week toasting our shins in impatience," 
 I said. 
 
 "I would rather have the matter over and done with." 
 
 "True," I agreed, "and yet the woman hasn't arrived, 
 and I'm of the opinion she'll not come for some days. 
 There is no need for hurry on her part. She could wire 
 she had succeeded, then wait in safety until your return, 
 and when Zergald was satisfied no suspicion rested on her 
 she could proceed. They have plenty of time." 
 
 "In any event, we can trap her on this plan." 
 
 "Unless she comes as we did," I said. 
 
 "Impossible!" 
 
 "I should think so." 
 
 On our way back to the inn we turned in at the wide 
 park which skirted the lake, and made our way along its 
 gravelled paths. On our left was the emerald water, on 
 our right the city, while about us greensward and huge 
 trees. The large oaks were magnificent, and as trees,
 
 68 HILMA 
 
 especially old ones, were a delight to me, I enjoyed the 
 stroll immensely. 
 
 "It's a wonder," Karl suddenly exclaimed, "that we 
 didn't have that rascal, Heinrich of Vankle, to deal 
 with." 
 
 "Heinrich of Vankle," I repeated, "and who may he 
 be?" 
 
 "The greatest scoundrel you would care to meet." 
 
 "One of your prime minister's attendants?" 
 
 "A sort of private secretary of his, the man who does 
 nearly all of Zergald's dirty work and a goodly amount 
 on his own account." 
 
 "Perhaps he has a finger in this." 
 
 "I'll be surprised if he hasn't. He may have secured 
 the woman, for women are his tools. He's as handsome 
 a rogue as you would meet anywhere. I hate the fellow, 
 I despise him, yet he has an easy manner that almost wins 
 me, knowing him as I do." 
 
 My interest was naturally aroused, and at my urging 
 Karl told me much of Heinrich and his deeds. The tell- 
 ing fascinated me. I learned of tricks he had turned for 
 Zergald, full of boldness, but lined with deep cunning, 
 and I made up my mind we had him to thank for the loss 
 of the documents. Possibly, if this were the case, the 
 woman would report to him, and he would be the one to 
 whom the documents would go first. However that might 
 be, our present plan would stop them reaching any one. 
 Zergald had not counted on Karl's knowing who had the 
 envelope from him; thus his plan stood liable to fall. 
 
 I so figured out the matter, and figured correctly, too, 
 had not another stepped in and by his scheme and plan,
 
 AN INVITATION TO CALL 69 
 
 for personal gain, upset our plans. But of that we then 
 knew naught, so went on in our own way to what we 
 thought and hoped would be a quick solution of the 
 matter. And so it would have been but for this third 
 party. 
 
 As Karl was telling me how Heinrich, caught in some 
 tavern brawl, had held off a dozen fellows unaided, he 
 turned upon me and demanded if I knew aught of swords- 
 manship. 
 
 "Do you mean can I fence?" I asked. "Well, a little, 
 but why?" 
 
 "Because," he replied with an expressive drop to his 
 mouth, "you may find you'll have occasion to test your 
 skill before you get through with this business." 
 
 "I don't follow you," I said. 
 
 "Suppose we run up against active opposition from our 
 dear prime minister or some of his cut-throats. If I were 
 you I'd drop a Colt in my pocket and brush up my sword 
 arm a bit." 
 
 "I think I'll trust to American methods if necessity 
 arises," I answered, taking his remarks rather lightly. 
 
 "I know your people are quite proficient in the manly 
 art of self-defence, but when you have to do with a chap 
 who has six bullets or a long, keen blade it will hardly 
 do." 
 
 "Are you serious?" I asked. 
 
 He looked at me in astonishment. 
 
 "Most certainly I am," he answered. "You surely 
 don't think this little programme of seating her royal 
 Highness on the throne of Scarvania is to be child's 
 play?"
 
 70 HILMA 
 
 "No," I agreed slowly. Yet I suddenly realised while I 
 answered in the negative that up to that moment I had 
 considered the whole thing a good deal of a lark. The 
 sharper wit was to win, and I, with the common assur- 
 ance of my race, had counted on some clever trick turn- 
 ing the winning hand for us. But now I began to see 
 there was something else in the matter. A Colt and a 
 strong sword arm ! If I was to hold up a train, the Colt 
 would be needed assuredly, and a tight place might turn 
 up where the bark of a pistol would be inconvenient 
 beyond measure. Still, I was not convinced, but to please 
 Karl, for he urged me sorely, we secured two foils, and 
 going to a secluded part of the park, fenced for upward 
 of an hour or more. 
 
 I had always considered it the best of exercise, and now 
 was glad I had some knowledge of the art. Karl had a 
 hundred lines of attack I knew little of, but my physical 
 condition was such that I was able to fall back on the 
 common tricks of the defence and wait for an opening 
 to strike home. 
 
 At last we finished, both a little short of wind, but our 
 blood a-tingle and a flush of healthy life on our faces. 
 
 "I'll trust you to give a good account of yourself," 
 Karl said as we dropped onto a nearby bench. "I'm 
 above the average swordsman in our army, and you'll 
 meet no one better than I, unless it is Heinrich, who is, 
 if anything, my better." 
 
 "I'll leave him to you, Karl," I said with a laugh, for 
 I had no idea I would cross blades with any one. "I think 
 you'll welcome the chance." 
 
 "That I will. By Heavens ! I trust this matter gives
 
 AN INVITATION TO CALL 71 
 
 me the opportunity. I've an account to square with 
 him." 
 
 I looked at my friend with surprise, for he spoke bit- 
 terly, as one who bore a long unsettled grudge and 
 wished for the chance to square it. But I said noth- 
 ing more, not caring to seem inquisitive, and instead 
 urged the hour for a return to the inn and luncheon. 
 
 With luncheon over, we sat on the veranda off my rooms 
 smoking and talking. Karl told me much of his coun- 
 try, and an hour or so slipped by unnoted. And while we 
 sat thus the sound of clanking sabre and jingling spurs 
 came to our ears. I rose quickly, for such sounds were 
 still strange to me. A trooper, gorgeous in his trap- 
 pings, was riding up to the inn. 
 "One of the guards?" Kar^ asked. 
 I nodded, and in a few minutes a knock sounded on my 
 door, which opened at my answer, admitting the same 
 trooper. 
 
 He came forward, a veritable clanking ramrod, and 
 saluted. 
 
 "From her royal Highness, the Princess Hilma von 
 Cedra of Rulfburg," the fellow announced, holding 
 forth a small envelope to me. 
 
 I took it, as I was standing, but passed it to Karl 
 without looking at the address. 
 
 "It's yours, my dear fellow," he said, handing it back. 
 I broke the seal mechanically, for some way this uni- 
 formed bearer of notes made me feel unnatural. He 
 stood so stiffly, eyes staring at the distant landscape 
 as if seeing nothing, that I felt stricken dumb and 
 mechanical as was he.
 
 72 HILMA 
 
 But there was no mistaking the note, and as soon as I 
 had scanned it I found my voice. 
 
 "Tell her Highness, the Princess Hilma von Cedra of 
 Rulfburg, I shall obey immediately," I said. 
 
 He saluted, wheeled like a piece of machinery and went 
 clanking out. I heard him mount, and while I watched 
 him silently he rode down the avenue again. 
 
 For a moment time turned back. I was a knight gird- 
 ing on my armour and preparing for the fight. I had 
 been summoned, for there under the trees rode the mes- 
 senger who had come on his black charger to bid me 
 draw my sword for her rescue. 
 
 Was it not possible? Had not the hours for once 
 ceased their rush onward and let the pages of time turn 
 again to the days when one could draw his sword and 
 fight for a "faire ladie"? In such a quaint old world 
 town as Zakbar the lists might be opened. Under the 
 great oaks where the deer grazed one might still hear 
 the tread of armoured feet and the rustle of sweeping 
 skirts. Why could not time turn back for once and take 
 me with it? 
 
 And then Karl spoke, and with a start I realised to-day 
 was to-day and the world would not turn back. 
 
 "She asks me to call," I said. 
 
 Karl nodded, rose and called to the waiter for a cab. 
 
 "Kurlmurt must be with her and have spoken of our 
 plans," he suggested. 
 
 We walked around to the front of the inn as the cab 
 drove up, and were soon rolling through the town past 
 the castle and the cathedral and down the long avenue 
 beyond.
 
 AN INVITATION TO CALL 73 
 
 I was still wrapped in my day dream of a tall girl who 
 had greeted me, a stranger in a strange land, so kindly ; 
 of a girl who, with keen eyes, hair blowing in the wind, 
 steered a tiny craft over sparkling waves; truth, kind- 
 ness, coolness, beauty ; a tall, stately woman who was a 
 queen, if she be never crowned. And as I thought, Karl 
 talked on. Many, many things were in my mind that 
 day. Some came true, some well in all things one 
 cannot be a true dreamer, and for that I must not mourn, 
 if I mourn at all. Who can tell? One moment we feel 
 content, glad that we have some things, and then no 
 matter how contented we may be our spirit rebels. We 
 are strange, we humans. But what would the world be 
 if we were not?
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 A BED, RED ROSE 
 
 SOON the buildings were left behind and the road made 
 back from the lake and up a steep rise to the higher 
 ground which lay beyond the city. 
 
 At one point we drove again close to the water, but high 
 above it, and there a fine view of the castle, which was 
 our destination, could be had. 
 
 It stood boldly on the edge of the bluff, which made 
 down almost sheer to the water below. Wide terraces 
 surrounded by balustrades led about the castle, and on 
 the lake side were built to the very edge of the rocks. 
 From the back one could look straight down a hundred 
 feet or over to the lake. 
 
 On the sides the terraces led to the gardens, while on the 
 front the massive oaks made in close and the park of 
 trees ran back to the road a good half mile. 
 
 We paused to view the castle, standing so boldly, for 
 a moment only and then drove on. 
 
 At last we came to the huge iron gates and turned into 
 the grounds themselves. 
 
 Under the trees the deer looked up in silent curiosity, 
 and I felt as I caught sight of the grey turrets that our 
 cab was by far too modern a conveyance. We should 
 have been mounted on prancing chargers. Were we not 
 bound to the aid of a princess, lodged in a grey old tower 
 by the shore of a lake? Beyond a doubt my adventure
 
 A RED, RED ROSE 75 
 
 should have begun a hundred years before, to suit the 
 fancy of my mood that day. 
 
 When we stepped down by the door Karl greeted the 
 majordomo, who directed us to the terrace on the right. 
 
 As we turned the corner I caught my third glimpse of 
 her as she sat talking earnestly to the Duke of Kurlmurt. 
 
 Undoubtedly he had already told her of our plans, as 
 Karl had the night before briefly informed her of my 
 connection with the matter. 
 
 And now she desired to see me, to find, I suppose, what 
 manner of man had been added to her forces. 
 
 She bade me welcome as she did Karl, as if I too had 
 grown up with her from childhood and came no stranger 
 to her home. I might have but returned after an 
 absence from Zakbar and, in fact, I almost rubbed my 
 eyes to see if it could be I was awake. 
 
 "You are prompt," she said; "and have brought Karl 
 with you." She laughed quietly, beckoning us to be 
 seated. 
 
 If she meant to put me at my ease it was done admir- 
 ably. I could but admire, and yet rather than admiration 
 came the feeling she was so different from other women. 
 
 I realised I was accepted as one of them, taken into their 
 formal company ; question or doubt had passed. What 
 they knew I knew. There was no You understand mat- 
 ters are so and so, or we refer to this or that. It was 
 as if I had always been one of them. 
 
 In a pause I looked about me. The balustrade of the 
 terrace was old. The grey lichen on the castle walls, 
 the ivy on the tower, all spoke of days long gone by. My 
 two companions wore a uniform that might have decked
 
 76 HILMA 
 
 the bodies of their sires, thrice removed. Only the prin- 
 cess and myself were modern. My stick should have been 
 a sword, my hat a helmet of steel and my legs encased 
 in hussar boots. As for her, she should have worn noth- 
 ing but what she did, for so simple a gown became her 
 wonderfully. The low open neck marked the clear throat 
 the better, and there was about her a dainty touch of Old 
 Worldliness. I felt alone modern, and yet no whit the 
 less one of them. 
 
 That day, a brief hour after my coming, no one sug- 
 gested by word or deed I was a stranger. Is it then any 
 wonder I felt as I did? 
 
 Then as the conversation lagged a moment the prin- 
 cess rose. 
 
 "I'm sure you wish to see our old gardens," she said, 
 addressing me. "We'll walk through them, if you like ?" 
 
 We went down the wide steps and along the gravel path 
 between rose bushes in full bloom. The fragrance of the 
 flowers was in the air, while a cool soft breeze came from 
 over the lake. 
 
 "This is the garden my father liked so well," the prin- 
 cess said gently. 
 
 I felt suddenly that no matter how fully I had been 
 accepted before, I was by that simple remark now more 
 truly one of them than ever. 
 
 "It is very beautiful. One could walk here and rest 
 or decide grave matters," I said. 
 
 She looked at me gladly. 
 
 "You understand. He would walk here of an evening, 
 down this path to the far end, then back to here," and 
 she stopped by a low bench on the edge of the cliff.
 
 A RED, RED ROSE 77 
 
 "Here he would sit and watch the distant sun sink to rest 
 over the hills beyond the lake. In the air was the fra- 
 grance of the flowers, as now, and behind him, far 
 beyond, the hum of his city." 
 
 As she spoke we stood there by the seat overlooking the 
 lake. The cliff fell away abruptly and the sun was 
 travelling fast toward the distant hills. The lake flashed 
 in its rays. 
 
 There was something holy in her speaking as she did. 
 I had never even seen a likeness of her father, and yet I 
 could picture a grey-haired man with a strong yet kind 
 face standing there, as she did, looking out over the val- 
 ley and smiling softly at his thoughts. 
 
 His brow would have been deep and full, as was hers, 
 his chin firm, and in his face, as in hers, would have been 
 a look of perfect understanding and faith. Men would 
 have followed him to death. As her father stood she 
 stood, and he who would have followed him would fol- 
 low her. 
 
 Then I suddenly understood why she had brought me 
 to the spot and why she had told me of her father. 
 
 "You wonder why I have come to Zakbar; why I 
 should try to help?" I said. 
 
 "Yes," she answered simply as she seated herself on 
 the stone bench. She did not look at me, but kept her 
 eyes on the distant hills. Yet I knew it was here, under 
 a spell that would demand the truth, if any possible 
 deceit was in me, that I was to explain to her the reason 
 for my coming. 
 
 "I should like to hear," she said. 
 
 Then I spoke slowly. I told her of the strange coin-
 
 78 HILMA 
 
 cidence on the train, how I had come to meet Karl von 
 Merlder and taken the papers from him, only to give 
 them to the wrong person ; how we had met that Sunday 
 morning in my rooms at the hotel, and then of our sud- 
 den decision that I should come. 
 
 "We both seemed to feel that it should be so at the 
 same instant," I said. "Perhaps there is really nothing 
 in Fate, and yet I think we both knew the ball had fallen 
 and we were cast to move on, our forces joined." 
 
 "And Karl has told me of your trip." 
 
 "And then," I said, speaking slowly, "we met there at 
 the inn. You welcomed me first to your city. Karl 
 showed me the way and you welcomed me." 
 
 "I could not have done less to one who came to help 
 my country." 
 
 "But you did not know that then." 
 
 "No. I only knew you were a stranger in our land." 
 
 "And because of that gave me welcome." 
 
 "America," she said slowly, as if again explaining that 
 welcome at the inn, "was always a country of great inter- 
 est to my father." 
 
 "I understand," I said. 
 
 "And America," she asked, turning to me eagerly, "tell 
 me of it? Ah, there no such tasks would come to one. 
 There I would never need to choose between my wishes 
 and my country's need." 
 
 I understood what she meant, I thought. She did not 
 seek to rule her country, and yet it was necessary that 
 she should. Her people demanded it. Her cousin had 
 no right to the throne. That fact, coupled with the knowl- 
 edge that he would be no more than a tool in the hands
 
 A RED, RED ROSE 79 
 
 of the Duke of Zergald, made his coronation a calamity. 
 What course, then, was there open to her? She stood, 
 no more than a girl, torn between her natural desire to 
 be free, to do as she would, and the keener demands of 
 her position. 
 
 I spoke not at all of America, but instead of her. 
 
 "I think I understand. The path you must follow is 
 hard." 
 
 She turned suddenly, a little catch in her voice; there 
 almost seemed to be tears in her eyes. 
 
 "I cannot say so to them" she pointed to the terrace 
 where Kurlmurt and Karl waited our return. "They 
 must not think I find it hard, for there is my father. 
 Yet oh, it is so hard. I know what one and all will 
 ask of me if I am crowned. I shall always have to stay 
 here. Before I could go away quietly, but when I am 
 their queen" she smiled sadly "I will be no more than 
 a caged bird." 
 
 "But perhaps " I began suddenly, carried away by 
 my sympathy and completely forgetting myself. 
 
 She looked up with a sad smile and a shake of her head. 
 
 "No ! No ! I cannot hope. I will be crowned. I have 
 no other right. My country needs me. There is no turn- 
 ing back and and ah, Mr. Converse, when the time 
 comes, when I am queen I shall be brave." 
 
 "I have no doubt." 
 
 "Yet now " 
 
 "It would be better had I not come," I said suddenly. 
 
 "Instead, it is very kind of you. I have so few. You 
 are like like " she hesitated for words "like Karl, 
 with whom I have been all my life. I felt so when I first
 
 80 HILMA 
 
 saw you. It seemed then as if we could know each other 
 and understand, so easily. Because my father spoke of 
 your country so often, I think you must have been drawn 
 here by some strange force to help us all. He knew 
 many Americans and you seem " she smiled faintly 
 "like but how shall I say it like the example the 
 man, the one whom my father referred to when he spoke 
 of your country and its men. I have been thinking of it 
 since I first saw you, and some way I too feel Fate has 
 sent you. What I have learned of your country makes 
 it possible for me to understand you, now you've 
 come." 
 
 I listened, wondering much, but understanding, I think, 
 what she meant. Still, it seemed I had come but to make 
 her task the harder. Only I knew the woman, and so I 
 spoke the thought that was in my mind. 
 
 "If I should suddenly go away if Zergald got these 
 papers, you could not be crowned." 
 
 "No! You must not think of that," she answered 
 quickly. "Because I spoke as I did I only meant to 
 explain. I did not mean to complain. I did not mean 
 to hint." 
 
 "Ah," I exclaimed eagerly, "I wish I could carry you 
 away so that you might escape all this. Then you could 
 not help yourself, you would have no choice." 
 
 God knows my words were meant innocently enough. I 
 spoke in metaphor only. Yet she turned upon me sud- 
 denly with a startled look in her eyes, and by her glance 
 made me see more in them than I had meant. 
 
 I made no explanation but stood my ground, looking 
 down deep into her eyes as she studied mine.
 
 A RED, RED ROSE 81 
 
 Then suddenly she seemed to understand my true mean- 
 ing, or at least she made an end of the discussion. 
 
 "I shall be their queen," she said, smiling slowly and 
 looking out across the lake. 
 
 "Aye, your Highness, we will make you queen," I said, 
 for I knew it was the only way. 
 
 She did not turn and look at me, but stood staring 
 straight before her, yet on her lips came a faint smile 
 as she spoke again. 
 
 "But not your queen, not queen to the one who will 
 help the most." 
 
 "In my country I have none, so I shall claim you as the 
 others do." 
 
 "As the others do," she said, growing serious. "Aye, 
 they claim me and I must obey."- 
 
 She turned at that, and we walked back toward the 
 terrace where Kurlmurt and Karl still talked. The sun 
 shot coloured shafts of every shade across the heavens 
 as slowly we went back through the winding paths of the 
 garden. 
 
 The roses filled the air with their fragrance, and a hush 
 as seems to come when soft music is played filled the air. 
 
 My mind was full of strange jumblings. I dreamed, 
 awake as I was, a dream no sane man would think of in 
 his waking moments. And yet so strange had matters 
 turned I felt anything could happen. She was to be 
 queen. On that plough handle I had set my grip, and 
 a straight furrow must be driven no matter if other 
 things would suit the fancies of my dream the better. 
 There was but one thing to be done. 
 
 As we neared the terrace she stopped, and plucking a
 
 82 HILMA 
 
 deep red rose, pressed to her lips. Then as she started 
 on she stopped again, glanced toward the terrace where 
 Kurlmurt and Karl stood talking, and slowly plucked 
 two more, not as red as the first. 
 
 Then she turned to me. A smile was on her lips and yet 
 there seemed a serious note beneath. 
 
 "The emblem of my champions," she said, smiling 
 gaily, and she placed one on my coat. 
 
 "These two" she held up the others "are for uncle 
 and for Karl: I have you three good friends all, and 
 come what may you'll wear my emblem." 
 
 "Aye, your Highness, your emblem always." 
 
 We went on, gained the terrace, and with laughter and 
 deep courtesy she gave to Kurlmurt and to Karl their 
 roses. But mine I saw it was the deepest red of the 
 three. I saw it. I do not mean to say that Hilma saw 
 or realised it was the one she had pressed against her lips.
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 AN INVITATION TO LEAVE 
 
 LATE that evening Karl returned with me to the inn. 
 
 To our astonishment, a note from the Grand Duke of 
 Zergald, requesting me to call the next morning, was 
 found lying on the table in my sitting-room. 
 
 What the summons could mean neither of us was able 
 to determine. I got my feet in a low chair, a good cigar, 
 with some brandy and soda at my elbow, and expressed 
 my opinion. Karl, similarly fortified, his feet on a table, 
 expressed his. 
 
 The discussion went on late into the evening or early 
 morning, I can't say which. From the purpose of the 
 note we digressed to the general matter in hand, then 
 back to the note, and finally back again and once again. 
 
 Karl argued against my paying the slightest attention 
 to Zergald's request, but I laughed him to scorn. No 
 one would send such a letter and then knock a man in 
 the head. Besides, what reason had he of suspecting me. 
 Certainly he did not know that I was connected with 
 the affair, unless his spies had forwarded my descrip- 
 tion hardly likely as the one through whose hands the 
 envelope had passed. It was possible that he might be 
 suspicious simply because I had returned with Karl, and 
 seemed to know the princess and Kurlmurt. And then 
 it suddenly struck me that he might think I was a living
 
 84 HILMA 
 
 witness to prove that Joachim was not the Countess of 
 Murwurth's son. 
 
 This idea seemed plausible until I realised I was but a 
 little older than Joachim. So finally we let the question 
 rest until I should see Zergald and ascertain first hand 
 why he wished to see me. 
 
 I did believe there would be an opportunity in such 
 a visit to possibly learn how much the prime minister 
 knew of what had transpired. 
 
 When I rose the next morning and as I ate my break- 
 fast, with the lake sparkling before me, my thoughts 
 were on anything but the coming interview. 
 
 I plead as an excuse to being mortal with hot blood 
 in my veins no more. For years I had been led here and 
 there, this woman presented to my view and then another, 
 as if they were so many puppets, to be married for the 
 asking. What my natural disposition toward women 
 might have been, had I been left to Fate and not to my 
 sister, I can never tell. As it was, the disposition such 
 circumstances formed for me was one of tolerance and, 
 I trust, good behaviour in their presence. Never a real 
 liking for any single one, as I was told I should 
 have. 
 
 And yet why talk of it? The truth was that so far 
 designing Polly had presented not the right one. If she, 
 instead of circumstances, had led me to Scarvania, I 
 have no doubt the "result" would have been the same. 
 That there was already such a "result" from my coming 
 I made no pretence of concealing from myself as I sat 
 there that morning. 
 
 The princess of a strange country had met me first and
 
 AN INVITATION TO LEAVE 85 
 
 given me greeting. I had seen her grave, I had seen her 
 gay, I had seen her sad. But what odds. I had seen her, 
 and for me that was enough. Only two days had passed, 
 the scoffing cynic could say, since I had set eyes on her. 
 Let me ask, Sir Cynic, is it a thing for days? A passion 
 that will burn for ages must needs light sometime and 
 of an instant. This love that needs a goodly fanning 
 and a stout pair of bellows is not to my liking. Tinder 
 is the outer shell of love tinder that flames with the 
 spark of first sight, and thus lights well the core, hard as 
 a weathered oak, to burn for ages. 
 
 A perfect understanding is, I'll allow, a thing that asks 
 for time. The perfect knowledge of your love, however, 
 comes as with the spark that lights the tinder shell. 
 
 And thus it was with me. I knew the truth, and gloried 
 in the knowledge, still keeping in mind I was there upon 
 an errand. 
 
 Then the thought of my coming interview returned, and 
 I rose, prepared to go. Karl had warned me against 
 some trick he said quite plainly Zergald was equal to it. 
 Kurlmurt had whispered that it would do no harm if I 
 dropped a pistol in my coat. 
 
 However, the thing now to do was to see what was 
 meant. I fancied, and I told them so, that I might come 
 from the call wiser than I went. The advice of Kurl- 
 murt I shunned. It hardly seemed the thing to doubt 
 the man that wrote asking for your company. 
 
 When my cab drove up to the old castle in the square, 
 the two sentries at the door saluted, and I passed in under 
 the great arched sally-port that rang with each footfall, 
 as if to act as one's announcer. The court itself was
 
 86 HILMA 
 
 half in shadow, half in sunlight, while over the grey 
 trails the ivy twined in a solid mass. 
 
 I was passed on by a sentinel to a chamberlain in a red 
 coat and white breeches with much gold lace. He led 
 me down a wide corridor and through an antechamber or 
 council room. 
 
 Four men grouped near a flat table in the alcove caught 
 my eye. 
 
 They looked up with no little curiosity as I came down 
 the room, and one of them, a tall fellow, most striking 
 and handsome, whom I instantly took to be Heinrich of 
 Vankle Karl had given me a good description of him 
 nodded to himself slowly four times and smiled. 
 
 His manner had the easy bearing of a man quite sure 
 of himself, who had no question of his position and 
 power. The other three stared in respectful curiosity, 
 but Heinrich for I soon learned it was he looked me 
 over with some little insolence in his manner. 
 
 In a moment I had passed the group, but had no doubt 
 they watched me until the green doors at the far end 
 of the room closed upon my back, and I heard myself 
 announced by the attendant. 
 
 The room I entered seemed over small, but that, beyond 
 question, was because of the largeness of the ante- 
 chamber. In the middle was a flat desk, covered with 
 many papers, while about the walls were cabinets and 
 shelves well filled. It had the look of a workroom, and 
 the small man seated at the desk had the sharp, keen 
 glance of a worker. 
 
 The first impression of the Duke of Zergald was, if 
 anything, favourable, and while I came to know him
 
 AN INVITATION TO LEAVE 87 
 
 afterward as a man with little pity, I never saw him 
 but what I was drawn to him by something in his face. 
 
 He looked up as I stepped forward, and I saw that he 
 was, if anything, undersized in stature, with an ashen 
 face, cold steel eyes and a thin, grey-pointed beard. His 
 upper lip was hardly covered by his moustache, it was 
 trimmed so closely. 
 
 Then, without a smile or a change in his expression, yet 
 with a gentleness and courtesy that made me think he 
 had been somewhat maligned by my friends in their over- 
 zealousness, he bade me be seated. 
 
 "I must thank you, Mr. Converse, for calling," he said 
 in a low, even voice. "I am an old man and go out but 
 little." 
 
 I had resolved to let the duke lead the conversation 
 where he would and trust to chance to gather from his 
 words what he knew. 
 
 "It is I who feel honoured at the summons," I replied 
 in an instant to his greeting. 
 
 "Scarvania is rather out of the beaten track," he sug- 
 gested. 
 
 "I am a great traveller and delight in new places," I 
 answered quickly enough. 
 
 Assuredly the Duke of Zergald was coming to the point 
 without delay. 
 
 "And your good friend, Count von Merlder, was kind 
 enough to recommend us to you?" 
 
 "I think it was I who made the suggestion," I an- 
 swered. 
 
 The duke nodded slowly. 
 
 "True !" he said. "The count would hardly ask a new
 
 88 HILMA 
 
 acquaintance to help him even when in so nasty a pre- 
 dicament." 
 
 Did he know that I had but recently met Karl, or did he 
 want to know if I had? Was he referring to the loss 
 of the envelope as the "nasty predicament"? 
 
 "I should hardly say the count and I were new ac- 
 quaintances," I answered. 
 
 He shot a glance at me from under his eyebrows. He 
 did not know how long I had known Karl von Merlder, 
 of that I was sure. 
 
 "With some men acquaintance grows strong in short 
 order," he suggested. 
 
 "I quite agree," I said, and then added, to give him 
 something on which to ponder, "Do you think Count von 
 Merlder such a one?" 
 
 He shook his head a little peevishly at the question. 
 
 "I do not think I know the count well enough to an- 
 swer." 
 
 "I should have said you knew the count full well." 
 
 He looked at me as if he thought I was trying to pin 
 him to an answer of his own question, as I assuredly was. 
 
 "Perhaps I do," he said; "perhaps so well that that 
 knowledge has assisted me." 
 
 "I should say from your standpoint you had made good 
 use of it," I answered, thinking of the false message. 
 
 "Unfortunately for some, we all must have our stand- 
 points." 
 
 "Unfortunately, I should say, is the very word," I 
 agreed. 
 
 "From some points of view, unfortunately is hardly the 
 word at all."
 
 AN INVITATION TO LEAVE 89 
 
 "Knowing both sides of a story, one must take a posi- 
 tion," I replied. 
 
 "Do we always know both sides when we think we do ?" 
 he asked. 
 
 "If not, perhaps one would be glad to learn," I an- 
 swered, meaning to give him a chance to tell me what he 
 would. 
 
 I think he understood my words, for he nodded slowly, 
 much as had Heinrich of Vankle in the anteroom. 
 
 "I think you're right," he said, "and thinking that, I 
 would say Scarvania feels honoured at a visit from so 
 distinguished a citizen of the United States, but regrets 
 affairs of state prevent his proper entertainment. 
 Under such circumstances, the train that leaves at half- 
 past ten to-morrow has a compartment reserved for who- 
 ever should care to travel at that hour." 
 
 So this was the reason of my visit. I was not to learn 
 what he knew at all. Simply I was told by the Duke of 
 Zergald himself, so there could be no misunderstanding, 
 I had best depart. The reason why he wished me gone 
 he kept to himself. Frankly I felt flattered. 
 
 "I am a man who cares little for social pleasure," I sug- 
 gested. 
 
 He seemed surprised that I should care to fence longer. 
 I half believe he expected me to rise, bow, and depart 
 to pack my bag. 
 
 "Indeed !" He could not help letting a sting creep into 
 his words. "You seem to have made many calls for so 
 short a time in Zakbar." 
 
 "On my good friends, yes. For strangers, no matter 
 what their position, I care nothing."
 
 90 HILMA 
 
 He glanced up sharply, and I was glad he saw the 
 meaning of my speech. He had seen fit to bid me go, 
 and I felt justified in telling him I cared nothing for his 
 wishes. 
 
 "We sometimes make mistakes in choosing our friends," 
 he said coolly. 
 
 "My countrymen are noted for their discernment," I 
 replied. 
 
 "Therefore, I feel it is only necessary for me to suggest 
 the morning train to-morrow," he answered smoothly. 
 
 "Your scenery here is worth studying, as you perhaps 
 know." 
 
 "Yes, I know," he agreed with a snap. "I know that 
 and more, perhaps" he paused and let his cold grey 
 eyes rest on me for a moment "than you think. As I 
 said, the compartment on to-morrow's train will be com- 
 fortable." 
 
 "My rooms at the inn could hardly be more delightful." 
 
 His jaws snapped suddenly and his eyes flashed for an 
 instant, then he asked in a smooth tone : 
 
 "America is worth going back to?" 
 
 "It is in my opinion," I agreed. "And after a few 
 weeks' rest I shall return." 
 
 He shook his head as if at some mistake, but only mur- 
 mured to the paper knife in his nervous fingers: "The 
 compartment will be held." 
 
 Apparently, it was only to tell me this that he had asked 
 me to call. So I rose, and as I did so, he turned toward 
 me with a look which said plainly, I counsel you to take 
 my advice. 
 
 But why should I? He was against the princess, and
 
 AN INVITATION TO LEAVE 91 
 
 I was assuredly for her. If it was to his advantage that 
 any ten men of Zakbar leave the city, it must be to ours 
 to keep them. What he knew I had not learned beyond 
 that for some reason he demanded I should leave. For 
 that very reason I declined. 
 
 As I walked into the antechamber the four men looked 
 up, and because I smiled to a big picture on the wall, 
 they neither nodded nor smiled themselves. Not even 
 Heinrich of Vankle, and he could smile, I learned, under 
 nearly any circumstances. 
 
 As I walked on down the long hall, unattended, I 
 stepped into an alcove on the right to look out upon the 
 court. It was a pretty sight, that grand old castle yard. 
 Here and there old cannons stood, and under the covered 
 walk that flanked its sides stacks of old arms could be 
 seen. The sunlight played in at the window where I 
 stopped. Through the old leaded glass centuries before 
 the warm rays of the sun had filtered, as it did that day, 
 and as it fell softened and warmed the picture. 
 
 I felt the surroundings as I had the great oaks by the 
 lake. I was in an ancient setting, in which men had 
 planned and sacrificed themselves. What once a frame 
 held it always will, I mused. 
 
 I turned slowly from the picture, and found at the cur- 
 tains to the alcove the tall, handsome fellow who had 
 nodded and smiled in the antechamber as I entered, Hein- 
 rich of Vankle. 
 
 I looked up inquiringly. Without preamble he spoke. 
 
 "I happen to know the reason of your call," he 
 said. 
 
 I nodded, wondering what now was coming.
 
 92 HILMA 
 
 "And" he had paused to let me speak if I would "I 
 come to tell you, who know him little, that he is a hard 
 man to go counter to." 
 
 "Are you his messenger?" I asked. 
 
 "The duke needs no messenger when he speaks him- 
 self," he answered. 
 
 "Then," I could not refrain from saying as I looked 
 him over, "what need is there of you?" 
 
 His dark eyes twinkled as he replied most gently : 
 
 "No man likes to see another risk his neck." 
 
 I raised my eyebrows. "Then there is danger?" I 
 asked, feigning alarm. 
 
 I do not know whether he thought me a coward or not, 
 but certainly he took my lead. 
 
 "Men have not heeded his advice before, and by night 
 they were " Heinrich of Vankle ended his speech with 
 a shrug of his expressive shoulders. 
 
 "It will be exciting then," I said. 
 
 He looked at me wonderingly. 
 
 "It will hardly be that if you fail to be in at the fin- 
 ish," he answered. 
 
 "But I shall be," I said. "I've come to town for the 
 coronation." 
 
 "Oh !" he said. 
 
 "Of your queen," I finished. 
 
 At the words he looked fixedly at me for a moment, and 
 then a smile played across his handsome face. Finally 
 he threw his head back and laughed heartily. 
 
 "If you answered old Pepper Box like that, I don't won- 
 der his mood is ugl} T ," he said between his mirth. 
 
 "Then he did send you after me?" I asked.
 
 AN INVITATION TO LEAVE 93 
 
 He passed the question by. 
 
 "Take it for what you think it's worth," he said. 
 "You had better go." 
 
 I thanked him for his interest, but said I thought I 
 should stop awhile. 
 
 "I've no doubt you will if you so decide," he 
 agreed. 
 
 "I've said I would" 
 
 "Then I'll tell Pepper Box he'd as well give up the 
 compartment ?" 
 
 "If he meant it for me he may, most assuredly." 
 
 "He meant it for no one else." 
 
 "He didn't say, you know." 
 
 He looked at me again and laughed. 
 
 "Well, we'll be against each other," he said, holding 
 out his hand. "I'll wish you luck." 
 
 I had heard that Heinrich of Vankle was without 
 honour or trust, yet I liked the fellow well what little I 
 had seen of him, so I took his hand. 
 
 "I'll not wish you luck," I said. 
 
 "No?" he asked. 
 
 "If we run counter," I explained, "my wishes would 
 not be true." 
 
 "You're quite particular." 
 
 "Careful, at least." 
 
 He laughed again, waved his hand, and turned back 
 the way he had come. I watched his graceful figure pass 
 down the corridor. He was tall, well built, and looked 
 like a man of strength and courage. That I would have 
 a chance to test his good and bad points I had no doubt. 
 I went down the steps and out the court, the two senti-
 
 94 HILMA 
 
 nels saluting; then through the sally-port, and as I 
 crossed the bridge kicked a pebble into the moat. 
 
 As far as I could see my interview was like the dis- 
 turbance the pebble made in the dark waters only a 
 ripple on the surface of events.
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 A NEW UNDER SECEETARY 
 
 I WALKED back from the palace, feeling the interview had 
 come off quite favourably. In truth, I had learned little 
 beyond the fact that Zergald was anxious I should quit 
 Zakbar. Yet that was to my mind an admission. If he 
 had the papers in his hands why should he care whether 
 or not I remained in the city? 
 
 When I got back to the inn Karl was awaiting me. He 
 was anxious to know what had happened, and we went at 
 once to the little balcony off my rooms, where we could 
 have luncheon and talk without interruption. 
 
 The meal fairly started, I began to tell him of my inter- 
 view with Zergald and my later talk with Heinrich of 
 Vankle. 
 
 When I finally finished, he leaned back in his chair. 
 
 "I'll promise you they're puzzled now." 
 
 "We learned as much as they," I said. 
 
 Karl nodded. "And now he's asking himself beyond a 
 doubt who you are, and asking it harder than before." 
 
 "To find that out and to bid me begone was undoubtedly 
 the reason he sent for me." 
 
 "And now what do you do?" Karl asked. 
 
 "Wait for 'Pepper Box' to move again." 
 
 He laughed heartily, for I had told him how Heinrich 
 had named his chief.
 
 96 HILMA 
 
 "You do not use the compartment, then?" he asked 
 when he ceased his laughter. 
 
 "If the papers are recovered before that hour," I an- 
 swered. 
 
 I do not think he felt I would go, but I suppose it did 
 him good to hear me say I would stay, for he praised me 
 much for my loyalty to those of whom I knew so little 
 and my disregard of the danger which he seemed to think 
 was great. It was light talk in the excitement of the 
 moment. 
 
 But as he talked on thus he suddenly stopped and 
 leaned across the table. 
 
 "You only stay to aid the princess?" he demanded. 
 
 "Assuredly ! To see her crowned." 
 
 "If you do not go you'll be of little help." 
 
 I knew full well he was not thus to my face belittling 
 my services, no matter how he might in his own mind 
 regard them, and so I asked his meaning. 
 
 "He has the power to place you under guard," Karl 
 answered. 
 
 "To arrest me if I fail to obey?" I asked. 
 
 "And unless I am mistaken and I think I know him 
 well he'll do it." 
 
 "What is to be will be, I suppose." 
 
 "Is it worth the risk ? Had you not better place your- 
 self where he cannot reach you?" 
 
 "Run away?" 
 
 "I would not say that," Karl answered. "Yet will you 
 gain anything by staying?" 
 
 I turned to the lake to consider the matter. There 
 would be little gained by my flying in the face of the
 
 A NEW UNDER SECRETARY 97 
 
 impossible, yet I was loath to run away. Then my mind, 
 by chance, ran back to that day upon the train when 
 first I had seen Karl; to my sister's letter and the talk 
 with her and Frank in London. 
 
 Suddenly a name came to me, and I turned to Karl, who 
 waited for my answer. 
 
 "You have a British Legation here?" I asked. 
 
 He nodded. 
 
 "The ambassador is Sir Charles something or 
 other " 
 
 "Bander," he nodded again. 
 
 "Right. And he has just come?" 
 
 "He has just arrived in his official capacity, though as 
 a friend of his late Majesty he was here a great deal the 
 last few years." 
 
 I nodded now myself. 
 
 "He is lately married?" I asked. 
 
 "They tell me that he is, though I have never seen the 
 lady." 
 
 "Then," I answered for I had a plan "I think I'll 
 circumvent Duke 'Pepper Box.' ' 
 
 Karl could little see my meaning, and for once I would 
 not tell him what I had in mind. 
 
 "We'll see," I said. "We'll see if I can turn a trick 
 to our favour." 
 
 And then, as if to end our talk, the tramp of heavy 
 feet was heard in the hall, and Lieutenant Barnsmurk 
 stepped out upon the balcony. 
 
 "Her royal Highness, the Princess Hilma von Cedra of 
 Rulfburg, bids you attend her, captain, and to bring this 
 gentleman."
 
 98 HILMA 
 
 We both rose to our feet. 
 
 "At once, Barnsmurk?" Karl asked. 
 
 "This afternoon, at your leisure," the lieutenant an- 
 swered. 
 
 "We'll come at once," I suggested to Karl. 
 
 We were about to turn from the balcony when I noted a 
 launch coming down the lake, and stopped to see it 
 approach. 
 
 It ran up quite close to the shore, and while we were 
 unable to note the faces of its occupants, we could see 
 there were but two men aboard. 
 
 They stopped the boat and dropped a small box over- 
 board, which floated where it was left. Then turning, 
 ran out from the shore and stopped again, the box on 
 a line between the balcony and the launch. 
 
 Suddenly a puff of smoke sprang up from the boat, 
 and the sharp sound of a rifle came to us. We watched 
 the bullet strike the water. 
 
 "They're firing at the box !" I said. 
 
 Karl was watching the men closely. 
 
 "It's strange," he said slowly, as another shot was fired. 
 "Such a thing is not allowed." 
 
 As he spoke, two more shots rang out, and then in quick 
 succession two more. The first two bullets struck the 
 water far over the box, but the second two carried well 
 on and struck the beach at the bottom of the 
 garden. 
 
 Karl grasped my arm, and I turned to him. His face 
 was white and set. Before we could move two more puffs 
 of smoke flew up, and almost before we heard the report 
 the bullets struck about us.
 
 A NEW UNDER SECRETARY 99 
 
 A cup on the table flew into bits and splinters of wood 
 from the railing struck my hand. 
 
 The next instant Karl with an oath dragged me inside 
 the door. Two more shots followed, each striking near 
 the table on the balcony. 
 
 As we stood there neither spoke, but waited for the 
 report of the rifles again. No sound followed, and we 
 looked out to find the launch on its way down the lake, 
 the box still floating on the waves. 
 
 "It may have been an accident," I said. 
 
 "It may have been," Karl answered with a bitter smile. 
 
 "However, it was very careless," I agreed. 
 
 "I think," he said slowly, "it is meant you should take 
 the compartment." 
 
 "Then there was no danger, if their marksmanship was 
 good," I suggested. 
 
 "None now. Wait though until after half -past ten to- 
 morrow." 
 
 The landlord came running to us down the hall, and 
 Karl explained briefly that some careless fellow had been 
 shooting at a mark. 
 
 "Bring in what's left of your china. Get some putty 
 and some paint, and say nothing," he cautioned, and the 
 landlord with another look went back. , 
 
 When he was gone out of hearing Karl turned to me. 
 
 "I did not think it would come to this. I have led you 
 into too great danger." 
 
 "I chose to come," I answered, "and, besides, no harm 
 is meant. It is only the barking, there'll be no bite." 
 
 "You do not know Zergald." 
 
 "He does not know me."
 
 100 HILMA 
 
 He looked at me as if not understanding what I meant. 
 
 "We'll mind the princess's summons," I said, as if to 
 end the matter, "and there nothing will be said." 
 
 "I must speak to Kurlmurt." 
 
 "Aye, do, but not to her." 
 
 He nodded and led the way to the front of the inn, 
 where we called a cab. 
 
 On the drive through the town few words passed be- 
 tween us. I put the incident of the launch to one side 
 as of no consequence, for beyond a doubt it had no mean- 
 ing unless it was a second hint, as Karl had suggested, 
 that I had best take the compartment Zergald offered 
 me. When he found I would not go I felt sure he would 
 let the matter drop. 
 
 My plan for circumvent! ig him, if he did arrest me, 
 and also to set him thinking a bit more, was in my mind, 
 and just as I put my head out the cab window to give 
 directions that we should be driven to the British Lega- 
 tion, I caught sight of the one person I had need of. 
 
 Alice Bessling could help me, I felt sure, and when my 
 eyes fell on her I was out of the cab in an instant. 
 
 "Drive round for half an hour," I called to Karl. "I'll 
 be back." 
 
 He looked at me as if I had lost my senses, but I hurried 
 forward without another word, for across the square 
 Lady Bander's victoria stood by the curb. 
 
 If I left him in astonishment I certainly caused my old 
 friend the same sensation when I stepped up to her car- 
 riage as she was about to drive on. 
 
 "Well, from where in the world! John Converse," she 
 exclaimed when she found her voice.
 
 A NEW UNDER SECRETARY 101 
 
 Remembering my appointment with the princess, I 
 sprang to the seat at her side without a word of ex- 
 planation beyond asking her to drive home. 
 
 She gave the order and then turned to me with a "Well !" 
 that in tone easily matched the surprise in her face. I 
 suppose it seemed as if I had dropped from the sky. 
 
 "Allow me to offer my best wishes, Lady Bander," I 
 said, remembering she had been married since I last saw 
 her and it was due me to speak of it. 
 
 "Explanations ! John, explanations ! Yourself now. 
 Where is Polly ? Are you here alone or is she with you ?" 
 
 I answered briefly, telling her as we drove on how I had 
 met a friend, and so had come with him to Zakbar that 
 Polly was almost anywhere, as far as I knew and that, 
 above all, I wanted an introduction to her husband. 
 
 "Business, Alice," I said "important business, believe 
 me." 
 
 "Business! You!" she exclaimed in hardly a compli- 
 mentary tone. 
 
 I took no notice, but simply nodded. 
 
 "Business of a very important character." 
 
 "I'll have to introduce you, I suppose, but when will 
 you call on me?" 
 
 "What are your days ?" 
 
 "Days !" she answered scornfully. "-Since when have 
 you grown so formal?" 
 
 I laughed, but before I had need to answer we stopped 
 before a large house, over which floated the English flag. 
 
 We found Sir Charles within, and before three minutes 
 slipped by I had him to myself, for Alice withdrew, with 
 great discretion.
 
 102 HILMA 
 
 There WAS precious little formality about me just then, 
 and I cannot well say what Sir Charles thought of me 
 that day. 
 
 But he was equal to my mood. 
 
 "There is no objection because you are not an English- 
 man," he answered to a question I put. 
 
 "Then you'll do it?" I asked. 
 
 " 'Pon my word, it's most extraordinary," he said. 
 
 "It is," I agreed, "but Lady Bander will vouch for me." 
 
 "I've heard of you," he answered. 
 
 "If your knowledge comes from my sister, you'll not be 
 surprised at anything I do." 
 
 He laughed, throwing back his head. 
 
 "It's a lark !" he said. 
 
 I nodded, content that he should think what he pleased, 
 so long as he did what I asked of him. 
 
 "Well, I can't for the life of me make it out," he said, 
 "but it's yours." 
 
 Suiting the words, he made out a huge official docu- 
 ment which I signed and swore to. This he handed to 
 me, and in another instant I was off, telling him I would 
 come back later and explain more fully. 
 
 "Do," he said; "when you've twigged the thing put 
 me on." 
 
 I nodded, stuck the official document into my pocket 
 and rushed down the steps. 
 
 A cab at the door carried me back to the square where 
 Karl waited with all the patience he could summon. 
 
 "Well?" he demanded, as I got back into the seat at his 
 side. 
 
 "Haven't been gone long, have I?" 
 
 "No; but what took you off so suddenly?"
 
 A NEW UNDER SECRETARY 103 
 
 "You saw the lady?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Do you know her?" 
 
 He shook his head. 
 
 "A kind friend of mine," I said "Lady Bander." 
 
 "The wife of the English ambassador?" he demanded. 
 
 I nodded. "An old friend of mine." 
 
 He accepted that as my reason for leaving him and 
 would have asked no more questions had I not gone on. 
 
 "She introduced me to her husband, Sir Charles," I 
 said. 
 
 "I see," he answered, thinking, of course, that was no 
 strange matter. 
 
 "He's helped us turn another trick on Duke 'Pepper 
 Box.' " 
 
 Karl was all interest now. 
 
 "I hardly think I'll go to jail, even if your prime minis- 
 ter so orders," I went on. 
 
 "But why?" he began. 
 
 "Do you think your government would care to get 
 mixed up in a controversy with England?" 
 
 "Hardly," he agreed. 
 
 "Then, even Zergald would not place the English am- 
 bassador or one of his secretaries under arrest on a per- 
 sonal score?" 
 
 "Hardly," Karl said again, his interest growing. 
 "Hardly on a personal score or for any other reason." 
 
 "Then," I said, as I handed him the sealed evidence of 
 my appointment, bearing the fresh signature of Sir 
 Charles, "I think John Converse, under secretary of the 
 British Legation to the Court of Scarvania, will be quite 
 safe."
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 WORDS NOT GUIDED BY DISCRETION 
 
 As we drove on I told Karl more in detail to what the 
 document in his hands bore silent witness. On the balcony 
 of the inn I had conceived the idea, thinking suddenly 
 that Alice Bessling was in Scarvania, the wife of Sir 
 Charles. On that thought and on our chance meeting I 
 had acted, and the result was my appointment a joke, 
 so far as Sir Charles knew to the post of under secre- 
 tary of the British Legation. If that did not set Duke 
 "Pepper Box" thinking when he heard of it, I missed 
 my guess. 
 
 "By Jove !" Karl exclaimed as he looked my appoint- 
 ment over again, "you have him. John ! John ! You 
 have him." 
 
 I laughed with him, being glad he liked the trick. 
 
 "We have. And now the documents," I said. 
 
 "Aye, the papers," he agreed, growing serious. 
 
 As we came down the gravel walk to the terrace, the 
 roses on each side of us, I saw Hilma leaning against the 
 stone railing at the far end. She was talking earnestly 
 to Kurlmurt and her face was flushed. 
 
 She leaned back, her arms outstretched, each hand rest- 
 ing on the stone balustrade. Back of her, through a 
 vista in the trees, the blue waters of the lake made a set- 
 ting for her light hair and fair skin. 
 
 It was a picture one seldom sees, and I drew in my
 
 NOT GUIDED BY DISCRETION 105 
 
 breath sharply as I caught her full profile, the blue lake 
 close in, the green trees an outer frame. 
 
 "She is beautiful," Karl said in a low voice. 
 
 "Aye!" I answered without looking at him. 
 
 Perhaps there was something in my tone that made him 
 glance at me sharply. Perhaps he had thought for an 
 instant the same as I. Perhaps he guessed my feelings, 
 and so perhaps he said what he did to set me thinking 
 aright, if I should have been thinking wrongly. 
 
 "It would be hard to find a prince worthy of her." 
 
 "Not in his opinion," I suggested. 
 
 "No. There have been plenty quite willing, and when 
 she is queen there'll be a hundred more." 
 
 "No mistake must be made." 
 
 "She will do her own choosing." 
 
 "A hard task." 
 
 "Thrice hard if we crown her ; thrice easier if she is not 
 crowned." 
 
 "For then?" I asked. 
 
 "She could go outside her rank and little be said," he 
 answered, still looking at me sharply. 
 
 I wondered afterward if he suspected what I felt and 
 said it to test me. If he did he found out but little. Yet 
 it set me thinking hard. If she was not crowned it mat- 
 tered little whom she wed ; but crowned, the realm would 
 have the making of the match, and it needs must be con- 
 sulted. 
 
 "She'll have the harder task," I answered, to still any 
 question in his mind, if any there might be. 
 
 "Aye, she will," he said. 
 
 We stopped our talk, for we were drawing near. Then
 
 106 HILMA 
 
 the princess saw us and sprang forward with a glad cry, 
 like a young bird. My heart leaped at the greeting she 
 gave me. Truly, scheming and plotting makes con- 
 spirators quick friends. 
 
 We turned, the three of us, and walked back to where 
 old Kurlmurt, gruff but hearty, awaited us. 
 
 "Well ! Well !" he said, turning to me. "What news ? 
 You've bearded the lion in his den." 
 
 "That he has," Karl answered heartily, "and he's pulled 
 his thin grey beard and set him thinking." 
 
 The princess clapped her hands and laughed softly. 
 
 "Tell us of it, Mr. Converse," she said. 
 
 I told them briefly of the matter, though there was 
 really very little to be said. 
 
 When I finished I looked about me and saw that the 
 princess and Kurlmurt had grown silent. 
 
 "It's strange," the old man said, "he has not the papers 
 yet. Plague take it, where's the woman? My spies 
 report to-day she has not reached the frontier at any 
 point. Will he keep the papers out of the country until 
 the fifth is passed, think you?" 
 
 "Then why should he wish John gone?" Karl asked. 
 
 I saw the princess glance up quickly at the use of my 
 Christian name, smile and nod her head slowly. I won- 
 dered if the nod meant she agreed with Karl, or that 
 she liked the name, so short and American. 
 
 "You're right," Kurlmurt said. "He has had no word 
 from the woman. Yet why? He doesn't know whether 
 you have the papers or no." 
 
 "I have it !" I exclaimed. "He thinks no papers have 
 been secured, thus the woman has not come."
 
 NOT GUIDED BY DISCRETION 107 
 
 "But why, then, does he want you gone?" 
 
 "Because he thinks I am the proof. He finds me 
 returning with Karl, and believes I know first hand of 
 the matter." 
 
 The duke shook his head. 
 
 "It matters little what he thinks. He wants you gone ; 
 then surely it is to our advantage that you stay." 
 
 I nodded. 
 
 "The woman has not come. If she fails to do so " 
 he paused. 
 
 "Yes?" I asked. 
 
 He shook his head and turned on his heel. 
 
 "If there was a man among the grand dukes who lived 
 not in fear of Zergald," he growled as he walked away. 
 
 Karl turned and took him by the arm, I think to tell 
 him of the shooting on the lake. 
 
 "I think your interview with Duke Zergald to-day has 
 told me something," the princess said quietly as they 
 moved away. 
 
 I turned quickly to learn if she had found in the matter 
 something we had missed. 
 
 "It is," she said, turning from me and looking over the 
 massive rail down to the sloping lawn that ran to the 
 rocky shore, "that you must go away." 
 
 It was said so quietly that I was startled at her words. 
 For an instant I considered well her meaning and, if 
 possible, her thoughts. 
 
 "Do you so order me, your Highness?" I asked. 
 
 She stood looking out across the lake and then after 
 a moment turned again to me. I wondered much to see 
 her as she turned, for there were tears in her eyes.
 
 108 H I L M A 
 
 "I have no right to order you to go or stay," she an- 
 swered, "but you must go. It is not right for me to 
 place you in this danger. He is a hard and cruel man. 
 Ah," she said, raising her hand and speaking quickly, 
 as I would have protested, "you do not know him. He 
 will stop at nothing. And I have no right to ask such 
 a sacrifice from you. They " she motioned to her uncle 
 and Karl von Merlder, who had now walked far away 
 on the terrace "they are in duty bound, but you " 
 
 "I," I exclaimed as she paused, "I am as much your 
 subject as they. One needs not be a Scarvanian by birth 
 to serve its princess." 
 
 I was carried away for an instant out of myself. She 
 stood there, flushed, eager, beautiful; her eyes bright, 
 her lips parted, her breath coming quickly. The thought 
 of leaving her was far away. The only thought, if I 
 could think at all for the beating of my heart at the 
 sight of her so troubled, was to stay to fight to win 
 anything she asked or wanted. 
 
 She smiled softly and looked at me bravely for an 
 instant. 
 
 "You do not understand me," she said. "I know your 
 loyalty. It is as great as any that I have, though you 
 have come so strangely to us. But it is their duty, and 
 I have the right to ask them to do this thing for me to 
 place me on my throne, where I have little wish to be, 
 except that my father asked it and my people have the 
 right and need of me. But you, I cannot ask you to risk 
 your life. I have no right." 
 
 "Let me give you that right then," I exclaimed eagerly. 
 And then, moved by impulse, I dropped upon my knee.
 
 NOT GUIDED BY DISCRETION 109 
 
 "I pledge loyalty to you, my princess, and I ask you to 
 take that loyalty and demand of it what you will." 
 
 "Rise ! Rise !" she beseeched, with a frightened look on 
 her face. Not that some one might see us thus, for one 
 before her on his knee was no uncommon thing, but for 
 something else that came to her suddenly, as a flash of 
 understanding crosses the face. 
 
 I rose and stood there looking down upon her. At 
 that moment I would have spoken what was in my 
 heart had I not known I had no right. Then suddenly, 
 for fear I would say far more than I should, no matter if 
 I spoke not at all, I turned away. 
 
 "I'll simply ask your leave to stay, and stay I will." 
 > "But " she started suddenly to say something, 
 stopped, held out her hand beseechingly, drew back and 
 turned away. 
 
 "You do not understand," she said. 
 
 Then forgetting all my caution, I stepped quickly to 
 her side. 
 
 "But I do understand. You would have me go because 
 you fear I'll be in danger. If you cared not at all what 
 befell me, I would have a mind to go. Now do you think 
 I'll leave?" 
 
 She hardly seemed to breathe, she was so still. Her 
 hand flew to her cheek and her eyes turned to the lake 
 and hills, far across the valley. 
 
 "Would it not be better that you went?" she finally 
 asked. 
 
 "Because of danger?" I asked. 
 
 She nodded. 
 
 "Because of danger from him?" I asked again.
 
 110 HILMA 
 
 "Because of the danger," she said, hardly speaking 
 above a whisper. 
 
 I knew the danger, and that, do what Zergald would, 
 it was the least. Then as I saw her rising colour and 
 trembling hand, I realised I had no right to speak as I 
 had no right to ask to serve her and do it so. 
 
 It came to me then that any one coming as I had, under 
 such circumstances, would be looked upon with favour 
 far differently than if matters stood otherwise. Why 
 should I think that this young girl, so set with difficul- 
 ties, was thinking of me in any way except to try and 
 shield me from the danger I was facing on her account? 
 It was natural she should feel she had no right to ask 
 of any one so much a stranger to her the slightest sacri- 
 fice. That, of course, was how she felt, and I had almost 
 found a different meaning in the matter. She might 
 see the meaning I was taking, and if so, how could she 
 do else than ask me to go. My purpose was to stay and 
 help her. Then certainly I could best do that by mak- 
 ing the manner of my staying fraught with no such 
 suggestions. 
 
 "I shall stay, your Highness," I began, and then sud- 
 denly I recalled my new appointment. 
 
 "I have," I said, turning to her and finding a new tone, 
 "a place under Sir Charles Bander," and then I handed 
 her the same document that had given Karl such 
 mirth. 
 
 She took it, hardly understanding what I meant. But 
 I began to explain the circumstances of the appointment, 
 making the telling take on a merry tone. 
 
 She accepted the change of subject gladly, and when
 
 NOT GUIDED BY DISCRETION 111 
 
 Kurlmurt and Karl came up we were laughing over the 
 thing quite gaily. 
 
 "You know Lady Bander?" the duke inquired. 
 
 "I have madi mud pies with her," I answered. 
 
 They all looked at me as if I had lost my senses. Then 
 I explained the matter. The princess listened, and when 
 I had finished asked eagerly 
 
 "What did you say Lady Bander's name was before she 
 married ?" 
 
 "Alice Bessling." 
 
 "Alice Bessling !" she exclaimed. "Why, I have met her. 
 She was at Sir Charles's, in London, three winters ago. 
 Sir Charles was a great friend of my father's," she 
 explained. 
 
 "Three years ago!" It was my turn to be surprised. 
 "Then you know my sister, Polly Woodbright?" 
 
 The princess clapped her hands in delight. "Why, yes, 
 of course. I met her at the same time." 
 
 "The world," old Kurlmurt growled, "is pretty small, 
 eh, Mr. Converse?" 
 
 "Far smaller than I ever dreamed." 
 
 "Well, don't dream," he suddenly advised. 
 
 I heard him clearly, but made no special answer to his 
 words. Had Karl been telling him what he suspected? 
 Or did Karl suspect anything? What was it that made 
 me turn each and every remark to the feelings of my 
 heart?
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 A PEETTY VILLA AND A SAVAGE YOUNG MAN 
 
 KUELMUET and Karl drove back with me to the city, 
 and we got down at the palace. As it was some time 
 before the dinner hour, at which the two were to join 
 me, I decided to take a stroll through the city before 
 going back to the inn. So I set off on foot, down one of 
 the wide avenues leading from the square. 
 
 As I walked on I had much to occupy my mind. I had 
 undoubtedly been more than indiscreet, and blamed my- 
 self for it. And yet I thought with no small pleasure of 
 the princess's concern for my safety. I had resolved 
 to be more guarded in my words thereafter, but for all 
 that there could be no harm if I regaled myself with the 
 thought of her concern. If she cared not what happened 
 to me she cared not for me. Then if she cared what 
 happened to me, she But why such folly ! A man of 
 sense would see the true reason for her anxiety. 
 
 If my sister and her husband had at that moment stood 
 on the curb and looked me over, I should have passed 
 them by, so engrossed was I with my reasoning. First, 
 I had done right in speaking as I did, because she 
 showed concern for me, and doing that she cared for 
 me; and then well no man cares to say how much 
 he decries himself or how great a fool he thinks he's been. 
 
 The fact was that I walked on, going over the thing 
 in my mind, unheeding where I went.
 
 A SAVAGE YOUNG MAN 113 
 
 At last I began to realise it was growing dusk and that 
 I was in a street unknown to me. 
 
 Not liking to ask my way, but sure I would soon see a 
 familiar landmark, I walked on and on. The houses 
 became less pretentious, and soon I was treading nar- 
 row streets ill lighted with uneven pavements. I grew 
 stubborn as I went on. I had said I would find my way 
 unaided and I had a mind to do so still. 
 
 The passersby grew scarce and I could ask no one, 
 if I would, for no one seemed to be about. The smell 
 of poor cooking came to my nostrils, and I suddenly 
 remembered my engagement for dinner. 
 
 Kurlmurt and Karl were undoubtedly awaiting me at 
 the inn, and I felt I should not keep them longer. I 
 stopped to look about for some one who could direct me 
 the shortest way back. 
 
 As far as I could see no one was in sight, and a cab was 
 not to be expected in such a neighbourhood. I stood, 
 hesitating what to do or which way to turn, and finally 
 gave it up and decided I must knock at some door to be 
 set aright. 
 
 The house before which I stood was dark, and I looked 
 beyond, to my right and left for a lighted window. All 
 looked the same and each as uninviting as its neigh- 
 bour. 
 
 A dim oil lamp flickered in the street light, and before 
 selecting a door upon which to knock, I moved under it 
 to ascertain the hour. When I saw it was well past 
 eight, I realised I had need to hurry, otherwise my 
 friends would be growing anxious for me. 
 
 I stepped back close to one of the buildings and paused
 
 114 HILMA 
 
 for a moment, looking up and down the street to see if 
 by now some one was about who could direct me. 
 
 As I hesitated thus, a door above the light opened and 
 a man and woman stepped out, stood for a moment in the 
 doorway and then moved across the sidewalk. 
 
 Here at last was some one who could set me on my way, 
 and I was about to ask for directions when the man 
 spoke. At the first words I stopped short and drew back 
 against the building, for the voice was that of Heinrich 
 of Vankle. 
 
 "We will get nothing more than his thanks if we give 
 them up," he said in an even voice. 
 
 "Will he give in even if we hold them, do you think?" 
 the woman asked. 
 
 "He'll have no choice." The man laughed as one who 
 felt he had matters in his own hands. 
 
 "He has the power to laugh at us," the woman cau- 
 tioned. 
 
 "Laugh ? Aye, let him," the man made answer. "Laugh ? 
 God, and he will if he fails to come to my way of 
 thinking. What would Europe say if it were told he'd 
 placed a bastard on the throne and to his own knowl- 
 edge?" 
 
 "You would do that?" the woman demanded. 
 
 "Aye, unless he does as I say." 
 
 "I'm to keep close to the house?" 
 
 "Yes; for he must not know you are here as yet. It 
 will be but a little more than a week now." 
 
 "But if he fails to do as you wish?" 
 
 "Gad! We'll take the compartment, as the American 
 wouldn't and then 'Pepper Box' can go to hell."
 
 A SAVAGE YOUNG MAN 115 
 
 "But would he let us get away?" 
 
 "He'll not dare to stop us. But come, I know him well, 
 and the game will end our way. Either we will stay 
 on our terms or we leave, and then the value of our 
 information goes up clear up way up !" 
 
 The man laughed lightly, and the two moved forward 
 into the light. As they came on I pressed back, and find- 
 ing a slight break in the wall between the houses, was 
 able to partly conceal myself. 
 
 I quickly pulled my hat down over my eyes and turned 
 up my coat collar. Who the woman was I could not tell, 
 but I resolved to hear what more they might care to say 
 so publicly, and also to find out who Heinrich's com- 
 panion might be. 
 
 I was, however, to be disappointed, for they only 
 stopped in the light for a moment. The man said some- 
 thing in a low voice, and the woman drew back and 
 turned her face away, shaking her head as she did so. 
 She wore a heavy veil and I was unable to see her face 
 at all. The man stepped forward and asked a bit crossly, 
 "Why?" 
 
 The woman answered quickly, but I could not catch the 
 words from where I stood. 
 
 "In a half hour then," Heinrich said. 
 
 The woman held out her hand. He carried it to his 
 lips, and instantly turned back into the doorway from 
 which the two had come. 
 
 To his going I paid no heed, for in the lamplight 
 there was a flash, and I recognised on the woman's hand 
 the ring I had picked up from under the car seat on the 
 Chicago train.
 
 116 HILMA 
 
 For a moment the woman stood pulling on her glove, 
 her eye on the door through which Heinrich had van- 
 ished. Then she turned and crossed the street. 
 
 I watched her eagerly, the idea of finding my way back 
 to the inn gone. If my eyes had not deceived me, there 
 was work to be done here, and I moved across the street 
 after her. 
 
 The night was shutting in, and while this helped con- 
 ceal me, it also made it easy for her to slip into any of 
 the low doorways without my being able to tell which 
 one. 
 
 The fear that she would do so soon vanished, for she 
 walked on rapidly and within a few blocks turned into 
 a more open street. 
 
 The houses changed in aspect as soon as the corner 
 was turned, and by the time a dozen blocks were passed 
 the buildings had become less frequent. Another turn 
 and we were on a wide avenue lined with trees. The 
 houses were single villas, set back in their own grounds 
 and quite far apart. 
 
 She walked on as if sure of her ground, while I fol- 
 lowed, moving as quietly as possible on the turf, ready 
 at any moment to dart behind a tree if she should turn 
 about. In this way we passed two more gateways, and 
 then at the next she turned in and ran up the winding 
 path to a pretty villa standing back among a mass of 
 shrubbery. 
 
 I came up to within fifty feet of the gate and then 
 stopped, waiting for her to enter. 
 
 In a moment after the door closed lights sprang up on 
 the lower floor, and I made bold to pass through the
 
 A SAVAGE YOUNG MAN 117 
 
 gate for a better look at the house and its surround- 
 ings. 
 
 My inspection made, I started down the walk when a 
 sudden thought struck me. Undoubtedly, if the woman 
 was the one who had secured the envelope from me, she 
 had just arrived, and while she had met Heinrich, there 
 was a chance it had not as yet been turned over to him. 
 If that was the case, she might have it with her even now. 
 Possibly by quick action and a sudden demand I would 
 be able to secure it. 
 
 The idea was wild, I know, but I resolved to act upon 
 it without delay, and turning back to the house, mounted 
 the steps and rang the bell. 
 
 Instantly the door was thrown open and by the woman 
 herself. Her invitation to enter made me realise I was 
 mistaken for some one else. 
 
 Without a moment's hesitation, however, I stepped 
 across the threshold, my face averted and my hat held 
 before it as much as possible. 
 
 As the door closed I turned. She gave one cry, her 
 hands flew to her lips, and she stood, her back to the 
 door, staring at me, a frightened look on her face. 
 
 For a moment we stood thus, neither moving nor 
 speaking, and I had a good chance to note her features 
 again. She was the one who had been on the Chicago 
 train, the woman on the steamer and, beyond a doubt, 
 as she wore the ring, the one who had secured the papers 
 from me at the Carlton. 
 
 "You !" she exclaimed in a whisper, leaning forward. 
 
 I nodded. 
 
 "You!" the woman whispered again "you here?"
 
 118 HILMA 
 
 "Why, certainly," I answered, keeping my eyes on her 
 face. "I trust you have recovered from your accident?" 
 
 She smiled suddenly and relaxed her strained attitude. 
 
 "Thanks, I have." Evidently she was going to make 
 no denial of the part she had played. 
 
 "I fail to see any of the terrible scars I should expect 
 from such a catastrophe," I suggested, smiling. 
 
 She shrugged her shoulders prettily. "Has monsieur 
 called to inquire as to my health?" she asked. 
 
 "I am rather interested in your welfare," I assured her. 
 
 "It is very, very kind " 
 
 "I hope," I put in quickly, "that you managed to keep 
 all your private papers intact?" 
 
 I hoped to catch her off her guard in mentioning the 
 papers so suddenly, and so get some hint of their where- 
 abouts. 
 
 She was equal, however, to the occasion, and only 
 laughed at my question. 
 
 "Better than some others did," she answered. 
 
 "You have managed to keep your ring," I said, point- 
 ing to her hand. "You didn't lose it again, I hope?" 
 
 She glanced at her fingers in surprise. 
 
 "So that was your guide?" she exclaimed. 
 
 I nodded, watching her face closely. 
 
 She had regained her composure and was quite at ease. 
 
 "Monsieur is lucky." 
 
 "May I not hope for an invitation to be seated?" I 
 inquired. 
 
 "I fear I cannot have the pleasure. I am expecting a 
 friend." 
 
 "Whom you left but now in the Wurtsmurton?"
 
 A SAVAGE YOUNG MAN 119 
 
 "Ah!" she exclaimed, "I am worth being watched?" 
 
 "It happened by accident," I admitted. 
 
 "It has turned out more to your benefit than some acci- 
 dents," she replied promptly. 
 
 "In the end some accidents turn out better than one 
 expects," I answered. 
 
 "We'll hope so with this one." 
 
 Then, remembering she had just said some one was 
 expected, whom I naturally supposed would be Hein- 
 rich, I resolved to come to the point quickly. 
 
 "That envelope," I demanded. "Perhaps before it 
 finally goes to the Duke of Zergald it would be well to let 
 me look over its contents." 
 
 She smiled, but said nothing. 
 
 "It would be inconvenient if the prime minister of Scar- 
 vania was told you were here." 
 
 The woman stopped smiling on the instant. 
 
 "You would not dare!" 
 
 "It might be the best thing I could do, if you fail to 
 return the envelope." 
 
 She looked at me as if caught fairly. Then her eyes 
 shifted about the room, and I followed her glance to see 
 if they would rest on any spot, telling where the envelope 
 was hid. I had feared, at first, it would go to Zergald 
 at once. Now I was convinced from her look, and by 
 what I had heard in the Wurtsmurton, that Zergald 
 had not received it as yet. My heart leaped, for here 
 was our chance, if it had not already passed to Heinrich. 
 
 "The envelope," I said, my voice growing hard. 
 "Come at once, or I'll call my men in for a search." 
 
 The woman laughed again, and I knew she did not
 
 120 HILMA 
 
 have it with her. Heinrich of Vankle then was our 
 goal. 
 
 "The envelope, madame!" I said again to make sure. 
 
 But before she could reply a step sounded on the porch. 
 She glanced up at the sound as if to ask were they men of 
 mine. I knew the answer, of course, before the door was 
 opened, so shook my head. 
 
 "Ah !" she said with a smile, "the force is on my side." 
 
 With that she threw open the door, but blocked the way 
 that she might first speak to him who would enter. 
 
 "Allow me to introduce you, gentlemen," she said, step- 
 ping to one side in an instant, and Heinrich came into 
 the room. 
 
 He stepped forward, a sure, easy smile on his face. His 
 right hand rested in the pocket of his coat, and I had 
 no doubt what it held. 
 
 "It's Sir Meddler!" he said, walking up to me. 
 
 "To meet Sir Indiscreet !" I answered. 
 
 "Indiscreet?" he asked. 
 
 "Those documents," I answered boldly. "Would it not 
 be safer to give them to me than to keep them from your 
 chief?" 
 
 He flashed a glance at the woman and then turned to me. 
 
 "You'll meddle once too often," he said in a low voice. 
 "I'll give you leave to go before I throw you out." 
 
 I smiled easily, for I felt the fellow hardly meant what 
 he said. 
 
 "But the documents?" I asked. "Shall I tell the Duke 
 of Zergald they are here?" 
 
 He smiled at that. 
 
 "Hardly to your profit," he answered.
 
 A SAVAGE YOUNG MAN 121 
 
 "And why?" I asked, hoping in his answer to gather 
 some information. 
 
 But suddenly his manner changed from one of parley 
 to that of anger. 
 
 "Damn your questions," he fairly shouted, stepping up 
 to me. "I'll have no one calling at this house, do you 
 hear? I'll " 
 
 "So that's the trouble," I interrupted, looking him 
 straight in the eye. "I assure you I have no desire to 
 supplant you in the lady's affections." 
 
 With an oath he whipped out his pistol and pushed 
 it into my face. 
 
 "Go ! One ! Two ! Three ! Go ! or by God, Til blow 
 your head off as if you were a dog." 
 
 "And if you do," I replied calmly, though I feared the 
 nervous finger on the trigger, "you'll find it hard to 
 explain to my chief, the English ambassador." 
 
 A question flashed into his eyes, a question of doubt 
 and perplexity. 
 
 "You may not have been informed," I added, "but I 
 happen to be an under secretary of the British 
 Legation." 
 
 He stared at me for a moment, and then the pistol 
 dropped slowly to his side. 
 
 "You lie! You know you lie," he whispered. 
 
 There was nothing more to be gained by staying, and 
 so my only thought was to take advantage of his present 
 mood and get away with a whole skin. 
 
 "For that we'll settle later," I said, speaking slowly 
 to keep my anger back. "Now get to one side, as I am 
 going."
 
 HILMA 
 
 He drew back, his face white, but watching mine in- 
 tently. The woman moved quickly to his side, and I 
 saw with relief that she slipped the revolver from his 
 hand. Then gliding softly to the door, she threw it open. 
 
 As I passed out she whispered in a low voice : 
 
 "Before you say anything of this to Sir Charles see 
 me again." 
 
 I nodded quickly, feeling as I stepped into the night 
 I had made a discovery, though for the life of me I 
 couldn't tell at that moment what it was.
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 PLOUGHMAN AND DIPLOMAT 
 
 IT had been late when I first saw Heinrich and the 
 woman, whom I had heard him address as the Countess 
 Merdith, and still later when the countess and I reached 
 her villa. 
 
 The interview had not been long, and yet it was well 
 into the evening by the time I found myself in the road- 
 way again. 
 
 Making sure that I would be able to locate the coun- 
 tess's residence, if need arose, I bent all my energy in a 
 search for a stray cab, and not finding that, to the near- 
 est way on foot to the inn. 
 
 My appetite was keen and, besides, I felt I had made 
 at least two discoveries. Of one of them I was fairly 
 sure, of the other I had some doubt. The fact that the 
 countess was back in Zakbar I wished the others to know 
 at once, for now new plans were necessary. Something 
 might be done that very evening toward securing the 
 precious documents. 
 
 To my surprise, I found that the countess and I 
 resided not over a half hour apart, and soon the lights of 
 the inn flashed through the trees. 
 
 I strode forward hurriedly, resolved to have a bite to 
 eat before I set out again, if we should decide something 
 could be done that night. 
 
 That the woman had slipped into Zakbar with the
 
 124 HILMA 
 
 papers was of vast importance, and I determined the 
 princess should be apprised of the fact, and by me per- 
 .sonally. 
 
 I turned off as I came through the park and took a 
 side path ; there were many of them that wound through 
 the shrubbery, so that I might come out at the rear and 
 enter from the balcony that opened off my rooms. 
 
 I had no doubt Karl and Kurlmurt were there, kicking 
 their heels in impatience and wondering what had hap- 
 pened me. 
 
 What Kurlmurt would say when I told him his spies had 
 let the woman get by them I could well imagine. 
 
 As I came on under the trees, I looked up and saw some 
 one standing on the balcony gazing out toward the lake. 
 At first I thought it was Karl. Then I saw it was a 
 woman. 
 
 My heart gave a bound, and I made forward quickly. 
 No one could mistake that figure. Why the princess was 
 at the inn and on the balcony off my rooms I could hardly 
 imagine. Yet there she stood, and I was to see her again. 
 That was quite sufficient. 
 
 I think she heard my step the instant after I discovered 
 her, for she turned and peered into the darkness as I 
 came forward. 
 
 When I drew near enough to speak, she leaned down 
 over the railing. 
 
 "It's you!" she said eagerly. "You're safe." 
 
 "It's I surely," I answered, "and quite safe." 
 
 "We feared something might have happened," she 
 said in an eager, relieved voice. 
 
 She did not say what they had feared, and I did not
 
 PLOUGHMAN AND DIPLOMAT 125 
 
 ask. It was quite enough to know she had thought of 
 me had been anxious for my safety. 
 
 "Where are the others?" I inquired, running up the 
 steps. 
 
 "They've gone. When you failed to come Karl grew 
 worried and started out to hunt you. Kurlmurt let 
 me know, and when I came he also started." 
 
 "How long have you been here?" 
 
 "An hour, perhaps." 
 
 "Then Kurlmurt's message came before you dined?'* 
 
 She nodded. 
 
 "I've missed mine as well," I said, getting down to prac- 
 tical things at once. A craving for food took possession 
 of me, and too I grasped at the possibility of dinner 
 tete-a-tete with her. "Let us have a bite to eat and I 
 will give you the news." 
 
 "Then there is news ?" she asked eagerly. 
 
 "A good deal some plain, some vague. I'll tell you 
 the plain part first. Perhaps in that which is not so clear 
 you will see the meaning I've missed." 
 
 We had a table laid on the balcony, and I told her of 
 my adventure while we dined and waited for Kurlmurt 
 and Karl to return. 
 
 She was less disturbed to learn the documents had 
 reached Zakbar than I had expected. Her first concern 
 seemed to be for me, for as I finished the anxious look 
 in her eyes vanished. 
 
 "It is a wonder Count Heinrich took your intrusion 
 so lightly," she said, a smile lighting her face. 
 
 "He was a bit put out," I admitted. The incident of 
 the pistol and his threats I had failed to mention.
 
 126 HILMA 
 
 "Then the documents are not yet in Zergald's hands?" 
 
 "I think not," I said. "From what I overheard in the 
 Wurtsmurton I am very sure the countess has given 
 them to Heinrich, and he is keeping them from Zergald." 
 
 "But why?" 
 
 "If Prince Joachim is crowned they might be of con- 
 siderable value to such a man as Heinrich of Vankle." 
 
 "But if Prince Joachim is not crowned?" 
 
 "Heinrich loses. He will beyond doubt favour 
 Joachim." 
 
 "Holding such evidence I imagine he will," the princess 
 said with pretty sarcasm. 
 
 "Let me give you some sugar," I suggested, as the 
 coffee was served. 
 
 She burst into a merry laugh as she held up her cup. 
 "It seems positively ridiculous," she said, "that we should 
 be talking of matters that are so serious in such an off- 
 hand way." 
 
 "I wish they would return," I suddenly exclaimed as I 
 began to think of action, now that my stomach was satis- 
 fied. 
 
 "Why?" the princess exclaimed with a pout. I sup- 
 pose she felt I should be quite satisfied with present 
 arrangements, as I assuredly should have been. 
 
 "I thought of making a call," I answered in an off- 
 hand way, as if my first remark had not been a bit 
 mal a propos. 
 
 "A call?" 
 
 "Heinrich has the envelope." 
 
 "I see," she said, looking at me and nodding to my 
 request that I might smoke.
 
 PLOUGHMAN AND DIPLOMAT 127 
 
 "The original plan is of no avail now." 
 
 "Heinrich would be a hard man to get it from." 
 
 "He must be persuaded to change his allegiance." 
 
 "You don't think " she started to ask. 
 
 "I think that with such a man money will go a long 
 way. Or possibly other means can be found." 
 
 "Both Kurlmurt and Karl should be back before this. 
 They said they would return if they did not find you at 
 once." 
 
 "If they don't hurry we may lose a great chance." 
 
 "To-morrow will do as well," the princess suggested, 
 leaning back in her chair. 
 
 "If they are much later we will have to wait until to- 
 morrow, though I hate any delay," I agreed. 
 
 "How will you go about it?" she asked, leaning half 
 across the table, her arms folded under her perfect chin. 
 
 I shrugged my shoulders. "It's either money or force," 
 I said. Then I stopped, remembering the request of 
 the countess as I came out the door. That was the dis- 
 covery I had made which was anything but clear. I 
 resolved to see if the princess could make the matter out. 
 
 "Do you know of any reason why Heinrich of Vankle 
 should care to stand particularly well with the British 
 Legation?" I asked. 
 
 "I can't say that I do," the princess answered. "Why?" 
 
 I told her of the Countess Merdith's request that I say 
 nothing to Sir Charles of the incidents of the evening 
 before seeing her again. 
 
 The matter seemed to puzzle the princess as much as 
 it had me. 
 
 "Sir Charles was a great personal friend of my father's.
 
 128 HILMA 
 
 Otherwise it would seem to indicate that he was in some 
 way connected with the affair." 
 
 "It looks so, if it were not impossible," I agreed, "and 
 as if they feared I might tell him of my discovery. But 
 what difference would it make if he should know ? They 
 can't be fearful he will tell Zergald." 
 
 The princess shook her head to all the suggestions I 
 could make, and finally we gave up the matter. 
 
 It grew late; Kurlmurt and Karl remained away, so I 
 was forced to give up all idea of seeing Heinrich that 
 night. And then with the chance of immediate action 
 gone we dropped the subject and talked of other things. 
 
 The princess asked me of America. The evening was 
 soft; I had broken bread with this woman now seated 
 by my side. Was it any wonder if for an instant I 
 forgot myself as we talked on? For an instant, I say, 
 and it was only for an instant. 
 
 A feeling flashed through me that we two sat there in 
 America, not Scarvania. We had just come from the 
 dance, the music I could almost hear floating softly 
 on the air as we spoke of my country. 
 
 But it was the very freedom of the thinking that 
 brought me to a realisation of the facts. To think I 
 could so soon after having met her dined thus. The 
 trust and faith she placed in me I felt deeply. Yet she 
 was a princess, I a private gentleman, bent on her 
 service, and so we could not have but come from the 
 dance, even had there been a dance to come from. 
 
 The change in mood made me restless, and I longed for 
 Karl or Kurlmurt to come back. Suddenly I saw some 
 one moving in the park near by and turned quickly.
 
 PLOUGHMAN AND DIPLOMAT 129 
 
 "It's one of the guards," the princess said, following 
 my look. "Lieutenant Barnsmurk is in the hall outside 
 your door and he has three men in the park. My uncle 
 insisted upon it. You see, we did not know but what 
 something had happened you. He felt there might be 
 danger." 
 
 "And there was in your coming here?" I said, suddenly 
 realising the facts. 
 
 "Hardly as much as in your call on the countess." 
 
 "That was really a very enjoyable affair," I said, smil- 
 ing at the recollection. We had got back to the mat- 
 ter in hand again, and it was as well. 
 
 "Then you really love danger?" 
 
 I looked at her in surprise, for she asked the question 
 almost eagerly. 
 
 "Why no," I said. 
 
 "Then why take it ?" -she asked. 
 
 For a moment I tried to see the meaning of the question 
 in her face, then I turned and looked out over the park, 
 then back at her. 
 
 The sentinel passed out of sight, but his presence 
 seemed to say there was real danger, of which she asked 
 if I had a pleasure in partaking. 
 
 But the reason that I looked at her and then away, 
 then back again, was because she had given me a chance 
 by her question to tell her truly why I liked this danger 
 and took it. 
 
 And then as I was about to answer her in a way I'll not 
 set down here I remembered Karl had told me there was 
 danger in the matter long before I met the princess. So, 
 of course, the answer that I would have made could not
 
 130 HILMA 
 
 have been the reason I took it at all. And yet I must 
 make some answer, so I said : 
 
 "For the sake of turning the furrow straight after once 
 getting my hands on the plough." 
 
 At my words she sprang to her feet. 
 
 "Ah, you are a diplomat as well as a ploughman !" 
 And then she stopped, hesitated and went on as if almost 
 angry at me, "And I'll try at least to be the latter." 
 
 I looked at her vaguely, she spoke so suddenly, and 
 then before my slow brain could catch her meaning there 
 was a step on the gravel, and she called out that Kurl- 
 murt and Karl were returning. 
 
 As I rose to watch them coming forward under the trees, 
 Karl caught sight of me and waved his hand. The prin- 
 cess stood by my side and waved a welcome back to them. 
 
 "I knew he could care for himself," Kurlmurt growled 
 to Karl as they mounted the steps. 
 
 "Yet he's had an adventure," the princess declared. 
 
 "The papers are in Zakbar," I said. 
 
 They both stopped where they were and stared open- 
 mouthed at me. 
 
 "And the woman?" Karl demanded eagerly. 
 
 "Is in Zakbar as well." 
 
 "How did she get in?" Kurlmurt asked. 
 
 I shook my head. I might know that she had arrived, 
 but as to the manner of her coming and the method she 
 employed to pass his spies I did not know. 
 
 "Then the game's up," Karl said in more disgust than 
 sorrow. 
 
 "Our prearranged programme is certainly a bit 
 passe" I agreed.
 
 PLOUGHMAN AND DIPLOMAT 131 
 
 "Has Zergald the documents?" Kurlmurt asked. 
 
 "No." 
 
 "You've got them !" Karl exclaimed. 
 
 I laughed at his assurance. If Zergald did not have 
 them then I must. That was Karl's reasoning. But 
 before they could ask any more questions I sat them all 
 down and told them what I had already related to the 
 princess. 
 
 "Now," I asked as I ended my story, "why does Hem- 
 rich of Vankle keep the papers instead of giving them 
 to Zergald?" 
 
 "There's money in them for Heinrich," Kurlmurt 
 replied promptly. 
 
 "That's what Mr. Converse said," the princess ex- 
 claimed, clapping her hands. 
 
 "I take it Heinrich of Vankle hired the countess, and 
 now that he has the papers from her he'll tell Zergald 
 there are none," Karl said. 
 
 "Or possibly he has turned them over to Zergald, but 
 is telling the woman -he has not, so as to put off the final 
 settlement with her," Kurlmurt suggested. 
 
 "He's in love with her," I said. 
 
 They all looked at me in astonishment. Kurlmurt 
 growled, Karl laughed, but the princess continued to 
 look at me. 
 
 "He's been in love before," Karl said in anything but a 
 complimentary tone. 
 
 "I don't think he's lying to the countess," I 
 insisted. 
 
 "Nor do I," the princess agreed, speaking slowly and 
 still looking at me.
 
 132 HILMA 
 
 "Well, however it may be, what's to be done?" Kurl- 
 murt exclaimed. 
 
 "Call on Heinrich and suggest there is money to be 
 had from us," I said. 
 
 "But there isn't," the princess said slowly. "We haven't 
 it to bid against Zergald. He is in full power, and 
 Heinrich can get almost anything he may ask with such 
 evidence in his hands." 
 
 "He'll be a grand duke," Karl said. 
 
 I saw then the largeness of the stake for which Hein- 
 rich was playing. 
 
 "If we can't bribe him we'll simply have to take them 
 from him," I said. 
 
 "A capital idea," Karl agreed. 
 
 "Yes, very capital," Kurlmurt sneered, "but how?" 
 
 "Mr. Converse will find a way," the princess said. She 
 said it as if it was settled and needed no more discussing, 
 so much so, in fact, that she looked out absently across 
 the lake as she made the remark. 
 
 We all glanced at her in some surprise. What Kurl- 
 murt or Karl thought of her words I cannot say, but I 
 know I undervalued the confidence they indicated in the 
 wish that I did know a way. 
 
 And then as if to end the discussion, Lieutenant Barns- 
 murk came through the room, saluted and handed me a 
 note. 
 
 I took it in some surprise, opened it and read the con- 
 tents in still more surprise. 
 
 I turned to them as they stood looking at me, but spoke 
 to the princess. 
 
 "Here, perhaps, is the way," I said. "The Countess
 
 PLOUGHMAN AND DIPLOMAT 133 
 
 Merdith, you'll remember, asked to see me before I spoke 
 to Sir Charles. Well, here's a note from her saying I'm 
 to call to-morrow evening at ten. The interview may 
 result in something." 
 
 "Where are you to meet her?" Kurlmurt asked. 
 
 "21 Wurtsmurton." 
 
 "Wurtsmurton !" Karl exclaimed. 
 
 "Yes," I answered, referring to the note. "It's where 
 I first saw her and Heinrich. I'm sure of the street, and 
 21 should be the number." 
 
 "A vile hole Wurtsmurton is," Karl said. 
 
 The princess came close to me at that, and as Karl 
 turned to Kurlmurt she asked in a low voice: 
 
 "It may be a trap full of danger." 
 
 "For Heinrich?" I asked. 
 
 "Is he to be there?" 
 
 "The countess says she'll meet me alone, and that I am 
 to come unattended." 
 
 "Can you trust her?" 
 
 I smiled at that and considered for a moment my an- 
 swer. Then before I could speak she laid her hand on 
 my arm ever so lightly, and asked quickly : 
 
 "But if there was danger you would hardly be per- 
 suaded not to go." 
 
 "Why no," I said, a little surprised at the question. "I 
 think, though, there'll be no danger." 
 
 "But if there was you would still be the plough- 
 man?" 
 
 "I'd try," I said, "and also to be diplomatic," meaning 
 by that that I would have the countess to deal with, and 
 the interview would by all means require diplomacy.
 
 134 HILMA 
 
 But the princess seemed to see a different meaning in 
 my words and her face changed. 
 
 "Yes. We both must be diplomatic," she said, "and 
 diplomacy is rarely real." With that she turned quickly 
 to her uncle and bade him take her home.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 EXIT A TABLE 
 
 WHEN I considered what had occurred, I could but con- 
 clude there was a great deal to be gained from the coming 
 interview, even if both Karl and Kurlmurt shook their 
 heads and talked of a trap. 
 
 "He could have blown my head off last night," I said. 
 We three were seated in Kurlmurt's office in the old castle 
 the morning after my encounter with Heinrich and my 
 tete-a-tete dinner with the princess. 
 
 "And he hesitated when you mentioned you were under 
 secretary to the British Legation?" Karl asked. 
 
 "And that statement prompted the countess's request 
 that I see her before saying anything to Sir Charles." 
 
 "Well, you'll keep your word as to that," Karl 
 chuckled. 
 
 "But what can the woman want?" growled Kurlmurt. 
 
 I shrugged my shoulders. 
 
 "All I know is, she's the one to whom I handed the en- 
 velope. She knows Heinrich's plans well enough to 
 speak for him, so certainly she must know the real desti- 
 nation of the documents. Under the circumstances, a 
 talk with her may be profitable. There can be little 
 danger, as they must have an axe to grind somewhere." 
 
 "Still I don't like the rendezvous 21 Wurtsmurton" 
 Kurlmurt protested.
 
 136 HILMA 
 
 "The countess doesn't like to be seen in the city, I sup- 
 pose." 
 
 "She could have had you come to her villa," Karl sug- 
 gested. 
 
 "Possibly Heinrich is not to know of this meeting," I 
 said. 
 
 "You told us he was in love with her." 
 
 "But I didn't say she was in love with him." 
 
 "Is she in love with you, then ?" Karl demanded sharply. 
 
 I laughed heartily, though I can't say I liked the infer- 
 ence. 
 
 "If she were, I would agree to deliver that envelope to 
 you to-morrow," I answered. 
 
 "Heinrich has it, not the countess," Kurlmurt put in. 
 
 "Well we'll see," I said. And while the discussion 
 went a bit farther, we very soon dropped the subject. 
 
 There was nothing to do but to wait until night, and at 
 the princess's request Karl and I drove out in the after- 
 noon for tea. 
 
 Again as we sat there on the terrace they spoke of my 
 coming interview, and Kurlmurt tried to persuade me to 
 take Karl and young Barnsmurk with me. 
 
 "But the countess stipulated I was to come alone," I 
 said. 
 
 "More need for them to go." 
 
 I tried to laugh the suggestion one side, but the older 
 man stuck to it. Finally he appealed to the princess. 
 
 "I fear there is danger," she said, speaking slowly, 
 "and I do not like Mr. Converse to go. It is more Karl's 
 place or yours, uncle, but neither of you can do this 
 thing to-night. The countess would only talk to Mr.
 
 EXIT A TABLE 137 
 
 Converse, certainly to neither of you yet she might to 
 me. I have thought of going myself." 
 
 Kurlmurt stared at his niece as if he could not believe 
 his ears. I saw her way of looking at it, and resolved 
 to end the matter at once. 
 
 "There is no need for any one to go but myself, yet to 
 satisfy you all I'll take Karl and Barnsmurk." And as I 
 said it I gave Karl a nod, for he looked at me in some 
 astonishment. I meant what I said, that I would take 
 them, but how far I had not stipulated. That I would 
 settle later when I left them on the pavement outside 
 No. 21. 
 
 The thing, however, seemed to satisfy Kurlmurt, and as 
 for the princess, I realised no sooner had I spoken than 
 she saw through my scheme. However, she said nothing 
 and so the matter ended. 
 
 When it began to grow late I rose to go, and Karl and 
 Barnsmurk having got out of their uniforms were ready 
 to accompany me. 
 
 Each had a pistol tucked away in his coat pocket, for 
 while I hardly expected danger, I was not going to play 
 the fool and rush in unarmed after the fair warning 
 Heinrich had given me the night before. 
 
 Soon we were ready, and a dog-cart waited at the castle 
 door to drive us into town. When we came down the 
 hall the princess met us, and I think she looked lovelier 
 than the night I first saw her, as she stood by the huge 
 fireplace, the light from its flickering log falling on her 
 face. 
 
 Karl and the lieutenant kissed her hand as they passed 
 and went on out the door, followed by Kurlmurt, who
 
 138 HILMA 
 
 linked his arm in Karl's, giving him, I had no doubt, 
 some final instructions as to my welfare. 
 
 I stopped, watching the three pass on, and then turned 
 to make my adieu. As I took her hand she looked into 
 my eyes, and I saw hers were full of tears and that her 
 hand trembled. 
 
 "They have frightened you quite unnecessarily," I said. 
 
 "Be careful," she answered, speaking slowly. "Hem- 
 rich is not to be trusted." 
 
 "If it makes you feel easier," I answered, "I'm taking 
 no chances. I know Heinrich would do anything, but 
 this time there is little need for fear. The countess has 
 something to tell me, I'm sure. And then, too, they'd 
 not harm an English under secretary." 
 
 "You might come by an accident that could not be 
 traced to them." 
 
 "I'll take care," I said. 
 
 "If it were any use, I would ask you not to go." 
 
 "We'll laugh about it to-morrow," I answered. 
 
 "No matter what the hour is when it's over, send me 
 word. I will be waiting." 
 
 "I'll think of you waiting, and that will make me 
 doubly careful." 
 
 "I care little about the papers," she said, her eyes 
 searching mine almost defiantly. 
 
 For a moment I gazed deep into her face, holding back 
 by a mighty effort what I would have answered her. 
 
 Then with my heart leaping madly I carried her hand 
 to my lips, as had Karl and Barnsmurk, turned and hur- 
 ried to the waiting cart. 
 
 I knew she feared for me because I was on her business,
 
 EXIT A TABLE 139 
 
 and for that reason would not have harm come to me. 
 And yet as we drove away toward the city, I felt she 
 knew what I might have said, what my eyes must have 
 told her. 
 
 Assuredlly, had she not been a princess well I was 
 vain enough then, and am now, to think she took no 
 offence at what there was in my look. 
 
 During the drive to the city few words passed between 
 us. I had my thoughts wild enough ones too and 
 I presume Karl had his. Barnsmurk was silent because 
 neither of us spoke. 
 
 Finally we crossed the Wurtsmurton far up and there 
 stopped. 
 
 "I'll go ahead," I said as we got down, "and you two 
 follow a block apart, behind me. You can find some 
 nook or corner near the house to wait. If I don't come 
 out in an hour's time you're to come in." 
 
 Karl nodded and Barnsmurk looked at me and nodded 
 also. He knew nothing of the matter, but had simply 
 been told by Kurlmurt to come and obey orders. 
 
 Like a good soldier and the brave fellow that he was, 
 he stood prepared to do so, come what might. 
 
 I went on quickly and covered fifteen blocks without 
 looking back until I stood opposite No. 21. I knew that 
 my two friends were behind me, ready to follow into 
 anything that might come. But I also knew that the 
 one hour limit, if harm came to me, might as well be ten, 
 except to get me ready for my coffin nine hours sooner. 
 
 And yet while I had a thought of what might come of 
 the matter, as I paused to knock on the door, it was 
 really not overmuch on my mind. The old worm-eaten
 
 140 HILMA 
 
 door was set a step below the level of the sidewalk, but 
 it faded before me as I waited for my knock to be an- 
 swered, and I saw only a tall girl standing by an open 
 fire. 
 
 One side of her face was in the fire-light, the other side 
 in shadow. The high colour in her cheeks, the flash of 
 the eye, the golden gleam of her wonderful hair all stood 
 forth, and it seemed as if my hand could touch hers if 
 I but reached out before me. 
 
 My knock was mechanical, and yet the first rap 
 brought me to myself. Instantly I shifted my right 
 hand to my coat pocket and my fingers close on my pistol, 
 while my knuckles fell a second time on the panel. I 
 was not over-confident of the reception I was to receive 
 and believed if my furrow was to be finished, as I was 
 determined it should be, I had best be on the safe 
 side. 
 
 Slowly the door swung open, and I stepped back one 
 step to better see who had opened it. A small hall was 
 before me, a narrow hall with narrow stairs on one side, 
 just such a hall as one would expect to see in such a 
 house, but no one stood in the hallway, and yet the door 
 swung back. Realising I must not appear suspicious, 
 I entered instantly, and as I did so the street door swung 
 to. 
 
 A strange door, I thought, as I turned and watched it 
 silently shut without apparent agency a strange door 
 in a strange house where strange things might happen. 
 
 A low lamp hung overhead, hardly lighting the hall and 
 narrow stairs which led into the darkness above. 
 
 As the street door closed with a final click a door at my
 
 EXIT A TABLE 141 
 
 right moved slowly and then swung open, revealing the 
 smiling face of the countess. 
 
 "You are prompt!" she said. 
 
 "You have strange doors," I answered, taking another 
 look at the front door. 
 
 She laughed softly and pointed to a spring in the wall. 
 
 "This is not a usual Wurtsmurton house," she said. 
 
 "I judge not." 
 
 The small room that opened off the hall was furnished 
 as one would expect in such a house. It would have 
 raised no suspicion in any one's mind that No. 21 was 
 out of the usual run. 
 
 "You got my note?" the countess asked as she seated 
 herself and motioned me to a chair. 
 
 "I did, of course," I answered, declining the chair, but 
 standing with my back to the wall which was between 
 me and the street. No secret door could be behind me 
 there. 
 
 "I'll tell you then why I asked you to say nothing to 
 Sir Charles and also why I have invited you here," the 
 countess went on instantly. 
 
 I bowed and waited for her to speak again. As I stood 
 there I could but think of this same woman as I saw her 
 on the Chicago train, so eager to see Karl's papers. 
 She leaned forward now as she had then and spoke 
 quickly. 
 
 "You saw the effect of your statement?" she asked. 
 
 "I did," I answered, smiling slightly. 
 
 "Zergald is endeavouring to get Sir Charles to help 
 him in securing a loan through some English capitalists, 
 and I feared you would say something to him of last
 
 142 HILMA 
 
 night's occurrence, and thus prevent the matter going 
 through." 
 
 "You're pretty careful of Zergald's interests," I an- 
 swered, "when you don't even report to him on the result 
 of your mission." 
 
 "That's not a very polite way to accept my explana- 
 tion." 
 
 "I'm afraid that I'm given to blunt speeches." 
 
 "Heinrich's interests might be affected if Sir Charles 
 were offended," she exclaimed. 
 
 "I see!" I said. "Now really that sounds more plausi- 
 ble. Perhaps, too, you feared if I said anything at all 
 the news of your return might reach Zergald's 
 ears?" 
 
 "I don't really think Zergald would be interested to 
 learn of my return," the countess replied with a smile. 
 
 "No?" I questioned. "Then perhaps he doesn't know 
 who Heinrich sent to America." 
 
 "You shouldn't try to solve every riddle, Mr. Converse." 
 
 "There is one I would like you to solve though," I an- 
 swered. 
 
 "And that?" 
 
 "Why should I refrain from speaking to Sir Charles ?" 
 
 "Is it not enough that / ask you?" Her smile was full 
 of coquetry. 
 
 "I fear," I answered, "I cannot allow my natural 
 inclinations to govern my actions at this time." 
 
 "Of course not, Mr. Converse," the countess answered 
 quickly, her whole attitude changing. '.'But I will tell 
 you why there will be no need for you to speak of last 
 night's occurrence to any one."
 
 EXIT A TABLE 143 
 
 "I shall be only too glad to learn how I can keep silent 
 and not jeopardise our interests," I answered. 
 
 And then she told me how she had just learned the con- 
 tents of the envelope stolen from Karl von Merlder. 
 That, knowing the truth, and how such evidence withheld 
 would prevent the princess from coming to her rights, 
 she had resolved to undo what she had done. 
 
 At first I was suspicious. I had come looking for a 
 trap, and yet I began to believe in this woman the more 
 she talked. 
 
 She had told me of Zergald's endeavour to get a loan 
 through Sir Charles, a fact unknown to any of us. She 
 had no need to tell me of that and much more that she 
 did. And so I accepted what she said and believed in 
 her. Of course, I could not help realising all she pur- 
 posed doing would affect Heinrich's interests, and far 
 more than my telling Sir Charles of his threat against 
 me at her villa. Yet when she told me an underground 
 passage connected the house where we were and the pal- 
 ace, and that she would lead me through it and to the 
 documents, I was ready and eager to follow her. 
 
 I may have been easily persuaded, I may have allowed 
 my desire to recover the papers to outweigh my judg- 
 ment, perhaps I did. And yet if I did, all I can say is 
 that the Countess Merdith talked convincingly, and I 
 believed her. 
 
 It seems to-day, as I review events, I was easily 
 persuaded, easily led. But as I write I have not 
 the countess before me. Her handsome, eager face, her 
 deep eyes, her frank look are not here to add evidence 
 to the statements. Let the man who condemns my over-
 
 144 HILMA 
 
 confidence and calls me a fool for rushing in as I did 
 remember that. Let him meet the countess once and she 
 can be found to-day in a certain capital of Europe 
 it is best to keep track of a few people and there talk 
 with her. He'll believe what she tells him, or I'm 
 mistaken. 
 
 However, why excuse myself? The fact is I bade the 
 countess lead on, and we instantly set out for the castle. 
 
 The documents were in Heinrich's room, she said, and 
 all we had to do was to go down the passage and enter 
 by a secret door she knew well. 
 
 Taking a candle, we went into the hall and down a 
 flight of narrow stairs. The countess led the way, and 
 soon we were in the cellar of the house piled high with 
 old boxes and rubbish. 
 
 From there she led me on through a narrow stone-lined 
 passage, cold and damp. The ground fell away a bit, 
 and we kept going down lower and lower. Then sud- 
 denly we came to a flight of steps, some ten in number, 
 down which we passed, to find ourselves in a fair- 
 sized room containing a small pine table and two 
 chairs. 
 
 It seemed much like a dungeon and as inviting. For 
 the first time the countess paused and spoke. 
 
 "I must leave you here for a moment. A guard is be- 
 yond." She pointed to a black spot on the other side 
 of the room, which I made out to be a second opening. 
 *'I will have to get him away." 
 
 My confidence had already begun to lessen. The 
 long walk through the narrow passage and the 
 request to wait in darkness in a dungeon-like room was
 
 EXIT A TABLE 145 
 
 not conducive to trust. Yet I had come so far and 
 could not well turn back. 
 
 So I seated myself in one of the chairs by the table and 
 bade the countess go on. 
 
 She left me without another word, and left me in as 
 black a darkness as I have ever seen. As soon as she was 
 gone through the archway at the farther side I whipped 
 out my revolver and sat, all nerves keen, listening for the 
 slightest sound. 
 
 I knew if I was to be attacked it would be while I 
 waited here, and if I passed through this I could be 
 certain my trust was not misplaced. 
 
 How long I sat there listening and hearing nothing but 
 the beating of my own heart I do not know. It was not 
 over ten minutes, and yet in such a place ten minutes were 
 like as many hours. 
 
 Then as I began to grow more accustomed to the still- 
 ness, I thought I heard a slight shuffling sound at the 
 farther side of the room. 
 
 I leaned forward, my pistol ready, and tried to pierce 
 the darkness. The sound kept on, but came no nearer. 
 As far as I could judge, it came from the doorway where 
 the countess had passed out. 
 
 Then it ceased as suddenly as it had begun and silence 
 reigned again. For a moment I sat listening for a 
 repetition, and then it seemed I heard the sound of run- 
 ning water, and a slight breeze sprang up where before 
 the air was heavy. 
 
 Wondering on this, and listening to find if my ears 
 had not deceived me, I suddenly saw a faint light, but 
 only for an instant, marking the doorway where the
 
 146 HILMA 
 
 countess had gone out, and then I heard my name 
 called. 
 
 I rose instantly, for it was her voice. My vague mis- 
 givings fled at once, and I rated myself severely for my 
 doubt. 
 
 The light, however, only flared for a moment, so I was 
 forced to grope my way across the room in the darkness. 
 Suddenly I struck the wall at the right of the archway. 
 
 As I brought up against the cold, damp stones, I 
 reached out with my hand for the edge of the opening, 
 and then, remembering the countess had gone down some 
 steps as she passed out of the room, I groped my way 
 forward carefully. 
 
 Doing so, and gathering myself together, as one is wont 
 when about to go up or down stairs in the dark, I paused 
 again. 
 
 I wondered why the countess did not return with the 
 light, and then I heard again the sound of running water, 
 and felt a cold draft about my ankles. 
 
 I stopped short, for the blast about my legs was like 
 ice. The sound of running water grew louder, and I 
 tried to make out the direction from which it came. A 
 cold chill suddenly passed over my body as I realised it 
 was directly below me. 
 
 With a start my muscles drew taut, for I felt I was 
 standing on the edge of an abyss. 
 
 What flashed through my mind at that moment it is 
 hard to say. Quickly I dropped to my knees and crawled 
 forward. I was now in the middle of the doorway. The 
 cold, icy draft blew strong in my face, and the sound 
 of rushing water could be heard far below. I felt out
 
 EXIT A TABLE 147 
 
 with my hand and drew back instantly. The steps over 
 which the countess had passed were gone. 
 
 As I made this discovery I heard my name called again. 
 It was the countess, and she was before me somewhere 
 in the darkness. 
 
 Flight was my first thought and then suddenly another 
 plan suggested itself. 
 
 I answered her call and tiptoed back to the table. 
 
 "Which way?" I asked. 
 
 "This way ! Come !" came the answer, and again the 
 light flashed for an instant. 
 
 Picking up the table, I made for the archway. 
 
 "Come quickly," the countess called. 
 
 I answered her from the doorway, and then with as 
 unearthly a shriek as I ever gave vent to cast the table 
 before me into the open gap. Far below a faint splash 
 sounded. 
 
 As my cry rang out I heard an answering laugh, and 
 it was Heinrich of Vankle's voice. 
 
 "You moved the steps !" shrieked the countess, her voice 
 full of horror. 
 
 "Of course I did," came the cool answer in Heinrich's 
 even voice. 
 
 "You promised me you'd not harm him," she cried 
 again. "Oh, why did you do it? Why did you kill 
 him?" 
 
 They were so close to me that I moved back quietly a 
 step or two. 
 
 "You promised me!" she cried. "You promised me!" 
 
 Heinrich laughed once more and then called out 
 sharply :
 
 148 HILMA 
 
 "Stay where you are until I move them back. Stop! 
 You can't help him. Stand still !" 
 
 Again came that grinding sound I had heard when I' sat 
 at the table. 
 
 "The poor fellow's gone !" the countess said. 
 
 "To hell !" Heinrich answered with another laugh. 
 
 The steps moved back slowly. I took off my hat, 
 dropped it by the archway and quietly stole back the 
 way the countess and I had come. 
 
 As I moved quickly up the passage I drew a breath 
 of relief, yet I wondered what Heinrich had told the 
 countess he had wanted of me that meant no harm.
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 A TRIP IN THE DAEK 
 
 As I gained the end of the passage I paused before enter- 
 ing the cellar, and listened to see if Heinrich and the 
 countess were following me. 
 
 No sound came to my ears, and I moved on, groping 
 my way among the boxes that littered the cellar floor. 
 
 It was pitch black and I did not dare strike a light. 
 
 Suddenly from the far corner came a sound, and I drew 
 up sharply, my revolver ready. 
 
 Was the way blocked? Had Heinrich, fearing the 
 trap might fail, taken the precaution of barring my exit? 
 
 Cautiously I moved toward that point where I felt the 
 stairs led upward. My nerves were on edge, and I 
 stopped like a shot when the sound of some one moving 
 again fell on my ears. 
 
 "John !" 
 
 It was Karl's voice, and the relief at finding friends 
 instead of an enemy almost drove caution from me. 
 
 "Yes," I whispered, and moved across to where Karl 
 and Barnsmurk crouched in the corner. 
 
 "We followed you in through the window," he ex- 
 plained. "What's happened?" 
 
 For a moment I hesitated, and then before I could speak 
 a dim light flashed in the entrance to the passage. 
 
 Drawing Karl and Barnsmurk back with me, I 
 crouched behind a huge pile of boxes, anoT the next in-
 
 150 HILMA 
 
 slant Heinrich and the countess moved like ghosts across 
 the farther end of the cellar. 
 
 Karl stirred ever so slightly, and like a vice my hand 
 gripped his arm. 
 
 "The steps !" Heinrich cautioned. "Be careful !" 
 
 We heard them mount to the first floor, their steps 
 echoing in the darkness over loud. 
 
 "Well?" Karl demanded as the heavy footsteps of 
 Heinrich sounded on the floor above. 
 
 "Wait!" I cautioned. "Let's see what they do." 
 
 I was turning over in my mind a plan that had come 
 to me suddenly. 
 
 "There," I said, straightening up again. "The street 
 door closed. They've gone." 
 
 "Did you succeed?" Karl demanded eagerly. 
 
 I paid no attention to his question, but turned to Barns- 
 murk. 
 
 "You'll find a spring in the wall on the left side. It 
 opens the street door. Go ! Follow them, but be certain 
 they do not see you." 
 
 "Shall I come back here?" Barnsmurk asked. 
 
 "Undoubtedly they'll go to the countess's villa. If 
 Heinrich goes in, leave him there and go back to the 
 castle. Tell her Highness nothing has been accom- 
 plished. Hurry !" 
 
 Without another word he moved silently across the 
 cellar and up the stairs. As the street door clicked 
 after him Karl turned to me, disappointment in his voice. 
 
 "Nothing accomplished!" he cried. "Why didn't we 
 stop them?" 
 
 I explained quickly what had transpired; how I had
 
 A TRIP IN THE DARK 151 
 
 talked with the countess and of the close call in the 
 passageway. 
 
 When I told him of the moved stairs he caught his 
 breath and gripped my arm. 
 
 "By God, John," he exclaimed, "it was a close call!" 
 
 I nodded while a cold chill ran up my spine and I had 
 a gone feeling in the pit of my stomach, so vivid was the 
 recollection of the moment when I discovered I was stand- 
 ing on the edge of the open stairs, where one false step 
 would have sent me to eternity. 
 
 "Yes," I said, speaking slowly, "it was as close 
 a call as I ever met with; and once I had a wounded 
 grizzly on my hands and not a cartridge left in my 
 magazine." 
 
 There was only one thing I was glad of, and that was to 
 feel the countess had not had a hand in the scheme. Of 
 course, I realised I had been duped, and she had lured me 
 on to fall into Heinrich's hands, but for that I could for- 
 give her. I had heard her sincere exclamation over my 
 fate when she thought I was dead; and, too, she had 
 called me a poor fellow. 
 
 I was one, I guess, to be so easily led. That, however, 
 was more through my anxiety to recover the papers than 
 because I was easily beguiled. Such a thought was a 
 balm to my over-confidence. 
 
 "And what now?" Karl asked when I had been silent 
 for some time with my thoughts. 
 
 "Do you know where the passageway comes out in the 
 palace?" I demanded. 
 
 "I've only heard of such an underground entrance. 
 They tell old stories legends we call them of a secret
 
 152 HILMA 
 
 way and a moving staircase. I never knew myself 
 before that it existed. Kurlmurt might help us." 
 
 I shook my head. "No time to find him now. 
 We'll have to trust to luck. Heinrich lives in the 
 palace ?" 
 
 "He has two or three rooms somewhere in that part 
 given over to Zergald." 
 
 "Then is it not likely this passageway leads to that very 
 part of the castle? Perhaps it is used by Heinrich and 
 Zergald as a means of getting in and out when they are 
 not anxious to be seen." 
 
 "Not at all unlikely," Karl agreed. 
 
 "If he hasn't the envelope with him it may be in his 
 rooms somewhere," I suggested. 
 
 "If we could get in there !" Karl exclaimed eagerly. 
 
 "It's too good to be true," I answered. "I don't count 
 overmuch on our chances." 
 
 "But we'd better try?" 
 
 "Assuredly !" I agreed, "and let's at it. We are wast- 
 ing time here." 
 
 Karl pushed a small dark lantern into my hand. 
 
 "You know the way," he said. 
 
 I strapped the lantern to my belt and moved across the 
 room. "We'll not use the light if we can help it," I cau- 
 tioned. "Have your pistol ready and hug the right wall. 
 There is little chance of our meeting any one, but we'll 
 be on the safe side." 
 
 Down the dark passage we made our way, and when we 
 came to the dungeon-like room where I had been left by 
 the countess I flashed the light. It was as I had left it, 
 minus only the table. Making out the door on the other
 
 A TRIP IN THE DARK 153 
 
 side, we moved across, and once again I made sure with 
 the light that the steps had been moved back. 
 
 Listening carefully, we could hear, as if far off, the 
 faint sound of running water. I pointed the spot out to 
 Karl, and he shuddered. Then we went down five steps 
 and into a part of the passage of which I knew nothing. 
 
 Before going farther, however, I looked carefully along 
 the walls on both sides, trying to discover the secret 
 spring that moved the steps. A hundred feet from the 
 steps themselves there was a niche in the wall, and this 
 we searched with the greatest care, for I had no doubt 
 it was here that Heinrich and the countess had waited. 
 Their light had shone faintly for an instant only, and 
 it, therefore, must have been in this spot, for nowhere 
 else could one wait with a light and still be out of sight 
 from the top of the steps. 
 
 Finally, unable to find any lever or spring, we gave up 
 the search and took our way down the passage. We went 
 on silently and as softly as we could in the darkness. For 
 ten minutes at least we followed the damp stone wall, and 
 then suddenly came upon a flight of narrow stone steps 
 on the right side of the passage. We paused instantly 
 and listened. Not a sound could be heard except our 
 own breathing. I slid back the shutter to the lantern, 
 and there before us the steps made up Into the darkness 
 overhead, but the passage also went on. 
 
 "They have been used and lately," I said, turning the 
 light upon them and pointing to footmarks in the dust. 
 
 "We had better try them, then," Karl suggested. 
 "We've come far enough to be under the castle." 
 
 "And the walls were damp a distance back," I said.
 
 154 HILMA 
 
 "What of it?" 
 
 "The water from the moat," I suggested. 
 
 "Then we must be right. Let's go up and see. This 
 darkness has got on my nerves." 
 
 Truth to tell, I began to feel ready to start at the 
 slightest sound. Ahead of us and at our backs was a 
 pitch blackness, and as I closed the shutter of my lan- 
 tern I could hardly tell that Karl was by my side. 
 
 "All right," I said ; "we'll try the steps." 
 
 My foot was on the bottom step when from down the 
 passage ahead of us there came a sound. 
 
 I felt Karl grip my arm, and we both drew back a dozen 
 steps from the foot of the stairs. 
 
 Silently we waited, crouching low against the wall. 
 The passage must have turned beyond the stairs, for 
 suddenly a light flashed and we saw a man coming toward 
 us carrying a lantern. 
 
 I gripped Karl by the arm and we both began to retreat, 
 stepping slowly and cat-like, but keeping close together. 
 
 It seemed as if we were to be again driven back when 
 the goal was nearly within our reach.
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 A BRACE OF CAPTIVES 
 
 THE point where we first saw the light and then the man 
 bearing it must have been two hundred feet beyond the 
 stairs. As the light came on we moved away. For our 
 sakes, I hoped whoever it was would take to the stairs, 
 but if he failed to do so I resolved to be as far away from 
 them as possible when we halted him. That I had made 
 up my mind to do, for I did not relish being deprived 
 of the chance to look over Heinrich's quarters when we 
 had come thus far. 
 
 We made our way back as the man came on, walking 
 slowly, his head bowed as if in deep thought. His shadow 
 danced ahead of him, the rays of the lantern lighting up 
 the grey arched walls and ceiling in fitful flashes. 
 
 As he neared the stairs we both paused, as if by common 
 impulse, to see if he would turn up them or continue. 
 Without hesitation he passed on and came toward us. 
 
 When I saw he intended coming on I turned and ran 
 swiftly back in the direction we had come. 
 
 "You aren't going to give it up?" Karl demanded, 
 catching up with me and putting his mouth close to my 
 ear. 
 
 I shook my head, but of course he couldn't see the mo- 
 tion in the dark, so had to be contented to follow without 
 knowing why I fled so swiftly. 
 
 I made for the niche in the wall, where I believed the
 
 156 HILMA 
 
 spring that moved the stairs must be located, and flashed 
 the slide back from my light. 
 
 "Look," I whispered, falling on my knees, "we've got to 
 find the spring and before he gets here." 
 
 Karl saw my point, and fell to searching the walls while 
 I went carefully over the floor. Suddenly a grating 
 sound struck my ears and I raised my head to listen. It 
 stopped. Surely the steps were moving, yet as I listened 
 again no familiar sound could be heard. I dropped 
 again onto my hands, and again I heard the sound. 
 
 "Throw the light on my hands," I said. 
 
 As Karl did so I raised my left hand. The sound went 
 on, a slow, grinding, grating sound, then I raised my 
 right hand, and the sound ceased, while at the same in- 
 stant the flag upon which my hand had rested moved ever 
 so slightly. 
 
 "Put out the light," I ordered, "and get down here !" 
 Then I threw my whole weight on the one flag and the 
 grinding sound began again. 
 
 As Karl knelt at my side I began telling him my plans, 
 which up to now I had only half formed as we hurried 
 back along the passage. 
 
 By the time I had finished the distant sound of footsteps 
 could be heard distinctly. We drew back into the niche 
 and waited for the one with the lantern to go by and be 
 turned back by the open gap. 
 
 The steps came nearer, my heart beating a tattoo in 
 rhythm to their fall ; the light flashed across the passage, 
 dancing weirdly on the grey stones, and then the man 
 passed, his head bowed and his brow knit, as if in deep 
 thought.
 
 A BRACE OF CAPTIVES 157 
 
 I gripped Karl's wrist. 
 
 "Yes," he answered, "I saw who it was." 
 
 "Would it be better if you were not seen ? I can handle 
 him." 
 
 "No," he answered sharply. 
 
 The steps went on and then suddenly paused. For an 
 instant there was silence, and then the man turned 
 sharply and came toward us. When by the light of his 
 lantern I judged he was upon us, I touched Karl's arm, 
 and we both sprang into the passage, our revolvers 
 pointed straight at the head of the Duke of Zergald. 
 
 For an instant not a word was said. We stood staring 
 at one another, the duke half stunned by our sudden ap- 
 pear? nee. Then with a quick movement he cast his lan- 
 tern toward the chasm. 
 
 I saw his intent before he could act and instantly threw 
 open the slide to my lantern. 
 
 "We won't remain in the dark, if you please," I said. 
 
 "Well?" he finally demanded, moistening his thin lips 
 with his tongue. 
 
 "We were doing a little exploring," I explained, "when 
 you interrupted us. We feel obliged to detain you." 
 
 "How did you come here ?" he demanded, glancing over 
 his shoulder at the open steps. Undoubtedly he could 
 not conceive of our coming down the stairs and then 
 opening them against our return. 
 
 I decided to mystify him a bit. 
 
 "The stairs are inconvenient opened like that. Would 
 you please show us the way to close them? No? Then 
 sit here in this niche. You must give us your word of 
 honour not to move until we return."
 
 158 HILMA 
 
 "And if I decline?" 
 
 "We'll be obliged to keep you here by force." 
 
 "Don't accept his word," Karl broke in suddenly. "He's 
 not to be trusted." 
 
 "When I get out of this it will not be possible for any 
 one to trust you, Count von Merlder," Zergald said, a 
 hiss in his tone, as for one brief instant he shot a glance 
 at Karl and then turned his eyes again upon my face. 
 
 "Wait 'till you're out of it before you make threats," 
 Karl replied. 
 
 "What do you say ?" I asked. 
 
 "We've no time to lose," Karl protested, "and his word's 
 no good, so tie him up and be done with it." 
 
 "You may do as you like," Zergald replied shortly. 
 
 Without another word we began binding Zergald's 
 hands behind his back. 
 
 The prime minister made a wry face of it when we re- 
 moved his coat and ripped it into strips. But we had 
 nothing else to tie him with, and certainly it was no time 
 to be particular. As an extra precaution, we placed a 
 gag in his mouth. 
 
 I had much rather he had given us his word of honour, 
 for I felt a bit of repulsion in treating him so. Karl, 
 however, seemed to take rare relish in the task, and I left 
 the tightening of the thongs to him, sure the knots would 
 be well made. 
 
 Before we tied his feet we led him to the niche, made him 
 sit down, his back to the wall, and thus left him in as 
 comfortable a position as possible, under the circum- 
 stances. 
 
 His keys we borrowed, in the hope they might help
 
 A BRACE OF CAPTIVES 159 
 
 us in our search for the papers. Then we took our way 
 back along the passage. 
 
 We passed the stairs where we had first caught sight of 
 Zergald. The passage went on for three or four hun- 
 dred feet, turning sharply to the right fifty yards be- 
 yond the steps, and there ended in a blank wall. Though 
 we hunted carefully for a door, none could be found. 
 
 There was, of course, some reason for Zergald going 
 to that part of the passageway, but we failed to solve the 
 secret in the short time at our disposal, and hurried back 
 to the stairs, anxious now to look for the papers and 
 to be content with those, if we found them. 
 
 The stairs were narrow, but ended in a fairly wide 
 landing. Three sides were stone, but the fourth was a 
 thin wooden panel. Against this we pressed our ears. 
 Not a sound came from the other side, and satisfied we 
 were on the right track and that no one was beyond, 
 we began to search for the spring that opened it. This 
 was a far easier task than we had expected, and in an 
 instant the panel slid back, disclosing the 'four bare 
 walls of a small room. 
 
 The sound of measured footsteps fell on our ears. They 
 came from the right and passed away ; then they came 
 back again, passed the door and went on toward the left. 
 
 Beyond a doubt the door opened into a hallway, and the 
 footsteps we heard were those of a sentinel. 
 
 For an instant we considered what was best to be done. 
 The sentinel the even footsteps up and down, up and 
 down, convinced us it was a soldier on guard must be 
 got out of the way before we could hope to move 
 farther.
 
 160 HILMA 
 
 "Can't we attract his attention?" Karl whispered. 
 
 "Attract his attention?" I questioned. "That's what 
 we don't want to do." 
 
 "Get him in here," Karl explained, "and tie him up as 
 we did Zergald." 
 
 I removed the lantern from my belt and put out the 
 light. Then as the footsteps drew near, coming down 
 the hall, I rattled the slide on the lantern. 
 
 It failed to draw his attention and he passed on. As 
 he returned I dropped the lantern to the floor and kicked 
 it gently. The steps stopped instantly. Again I rattled 
 the slide, and in an instant the man moved close to the 
 door. Another rattle of the lantern and the door knob 
 turned ever so slightly while I moved close to Karl's side 
 to be behind the door as it opened. 
 
 Another shake of the lantern was necessary, and then 
 the door slowly swung back and we heard the fellow step 
 over the threshold. 
 
 The open panel in the wall caught his eye instantly, 
 and with a muttered oath he stepped across the room. 
 We watched him, fascinated. All his interest was cen- 
 tred on the opening, and he never once glanced about 
 him. 
 
 Karl silently swung the door closed and placed his back 
 to it, while I moved quickly across to the soldier's side. 
 
 His head was stuck through the opening, when the cold 
 barrel of my revolver touched his neck. With a cry he 
 wheeled, to find my hand gripping his shoulder like a 
 vice and my revolver close to his face. Karl on the other 
 side of the room also had him covered. 
 
 "Not a sound," I cautioned, "or you're done for."
 
 A BRACE OF CAPTIVES 161 
 
 "By the Blessed Virgin!" the fellow cried. 
 
 "Silence !" I whispered sharply, pressing the muzzle of 
 my pistol against his forehead. "Keep quiet and no 
 harm will come to you." 
 
 Quickly we took his gun and small arms from him, and 
 with his belt and gun strap made him fast. 
 
 Before thrusting a gag into his mouth we asked for 
 directions. 
 
 "Count Heinrich's rooms are across the hall," he an- 
 swered ; "the first door to the left opens into his sitting- 
 room." 
 
 "How many rooms are there?" I demanded. 
 
 "Two. The bedroom is beyond and there is a door 
 from it into the hallway on the other side." 
 
 The door designated by the sentinel as opening into 
 Heinrich's sitting-room was locked, but the bunch of 
 keys secured from Zergald helped us out. 
 
 Slowly we turned the bolt and entered. We relocked 
 the door and then struck a match and relighted our 
 lantern. 
 
 The room in which we stood was large and elegantly 
 furnished. On the farther side a door hung with heavy 
 portieres could be seen, and we instantly made for it and 
 passed into Heinrich's bedroom. 
 
 Making sure the door from the bedroom to the other 
 hall was locked, we turned back to begin our search, 
 starting with the sitting-room. 
 
 Just as we reached the portiere-hung doorway a sound 
 from the next room brought us to a stand. With a snap 
 I closed the shutter of the lantern and we were again in 
 pitchy darkness.
 
 162 HILMA 
 
 "It's at the door!" Karl whispered. 
 
 Before either of us could move a key was fitted into the 
 lock and the bolt thrown back. The next instant a cheery 
 whistle fell on our ears a few lines of a song. There 
 was no need for either of us to speak, for the voice was 
 unmistakable. 
 
 A match was struck and the next instant the sitting- 
 room was a flood of light. Heinrich stood in the middle 
 of the floor, a happy smile was on his lips, and I marvelled 
 at his coolness and good spirits so soon after arranging 
 my death, as he supposed. 
 
 Nothing more clearly showed the disposition of the man. 
 
 "Cover him with your pistol," I whispered. 
 
 Heinrich had crossed to the table near the fireplace and 
 was leaning over, selecting a cigar, as I uttered a deep 
 voiced moan. 
 
 With a start he looked up, the cigar still in his fingers. 
 His glance flew about the room as if he were uncertain 
 from whence the sound had come. 
 
 I knew he was not one to be fooled for long, so calling 
 him by name I threw aside the portiere and stepped into 
 the room. 
 
 With an oath his hands flew up before his face and he 
 shrunk back against the table. 
 
 "In Michael's name !" he cried, "who are you ?" 
 
 I said nothing, but stood waiting, my hands behind my 
 back. 
 
 Slowly his arms came down from before his eyes, and 
 he straightened against the table. 
 
 "Alive?" he questioned in a hoarse whisper, "Alive?" 
 And he leaned forward, still keeping his hand on the 
 table to steady himself.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 AN INTERRUPTED SEARCH 
 
 "YES, alive," I answered, throwing up my arms and 
 covering him with my pistol. 
 
 Karl moved quickly to my side, his revolver levelled also. 
 
 "Alive!" Heinrich whispered again "Alive!" And 
 then, as he saw I was flesh and blood he took heart. 
 
 "You gave me quite a start," he admitted, catching a 
 deep breath and forcing a smile to his lips, though his 
 face still held its ashen hue and his eyes never left me 
 for an instant. 
 
 "Hands up !" I ordered sharply, as I saw a look of 
 cunning come into his face and his fingers moved ever so 
 slightly toward his hip pocket. 
 
 "One ! Two !" I snapped as he hesitated an instant. 
 Then his hands went up high over his head and Karl 
 relieved him of two revolvers. 
 
 His claws cut, I drew a breath of relief. We had Hein- 
 rich under our thumbs at last; and thus the situation, 
 if anything, was improved, as we could now make a thor- 
 ough job of the matter. 
 
 "May I?" Heinrich asked, starting to lower his hands. 
 
 I nodded, watching him closely and a little undecided 
 how to proceed. I questioned whether it was best to de- 
 mand the papers outright or try conciliatory measures 
 by a bribe. 
 
 "Thanks," he said, dropping into a chair and picking
 
 164 HILMA 
 
 up the cigar he had let fall to the floor. "I feel better." 
 And he stretched his long legs out as he calmly struck 
 a match on the table leg. 
 
 "May I ask," he began, as he blew a cloud of smoke 
 toward the ceiling, but I cut him short. 
 
 "You may ask nothing." His indifference in some way 
 nettled me and my anger flew up on the instant. "I've 
 a mind to put a bullet through your head and end your 
 cursed work a murderer in heart." 
 
 "There's no use arguing," he said with a shrug of his 
 shoulders. "You've got the upper hand and it's got to 
 go your way just now." 
 
 Heinrich could be cool and calm to indifference, no mat- 
 ter if he were losing. 
 
 "There certainly is no use in arguing," Karl put in. 
 "Finish the cur and be done with it." 
 
 Heinrich turned his head slowly and looked once at 
 Karl. 
 
 "Come," I said, for I saw Karl flush under the 
 glance, and I did not care for Heinrich's death on our 
 hands if we could help it, "you know, I suppose, what we 
 want?" 
 
 "I?" Heinrich questioned, displaying the greatest won- 
 der in his voice. "Not I," and he slowly shook his head. 
 
 "We've got you," I said, "just about where the hair's 
 short. We'll stand your company for five minutes. At 
 the end of that time you turn over that envelope." 
 
 "Envelope?" Heinrich questioned. "I haven't it." 
 
 "You lie!" Karl answered him promptly. 
 
 "We'll tear this room of yours to pieces if you don't 
 give it up," I counselled.
 
 AN INTERRUPTED SEARCH 165 
 
 "And if we fail to find it," Karl added, stepping close 
 to Heinrich's chair, "and you still refuse to produce, I'll 
 personally put a bullet into your head. With you out of 
 the way Zakbar will be well rid of a dirty scum, and the 
 hiding place of that envelope can be buried in the grave 
 with your damned soul." 
 
 "I haven't it," Heinrich insisted. 
 
 I took out my watch. Three minutes passed, and I an- 
 nounced the fact. As I did so Heinrich took his cigar 
 from his mouth and eyed me curiously. 
 
 "You ought to let well enough alone," he suggested. 
 
 "For instance?" I asked, willing he should talk, if he 
 cared to. 
 
 "Why, you fool," Heinrich answered, his eyes narrow- 
 ing, "the princess loves you, and you can " 
 
 "You cursed cur !" I cried, throwing myself upon him. 
 "Damn your foul mouth ! I'll stop your " and my 
 fingers closed about his throat. 
 
 So suddenly had I sprung upon him that he had no 
 chance to even move, and his head flew back against the 
 chair with a crash. 
 
 My anger was beyond control by now, and I fear to 
 think what would have happened had not a sharp knock 
 on the hall door sounded at that instant. 
 
 Karl sprang across the room while I left off choking 
 Heinrich and grabbed up my pistol. 
 
 "Keep quiet !" I cautioned as I laid the muzzle against 
 his head. He had hardly regained his breath from my 
 choking him and made no effort to move. 
 
 The sound of many voices came from the hall, and again 
 a knock echoed on the door.
 
 166 HILMA 
 
 "Heinrich, are you there?" came the demand, and in 
 the voice of Zergald. 
 
 Karl shot a glance at me full of question. How could 
 Zergald have got free? 
 
 "The boot is on" Heinrich started to say when I 
 pushed my pistol against his temple again. The mark 
 of my fingers on his neck told him I was in no mood to be 
 trifled with, and he made no attempt to finish his speech. 
 
 How Zergald could have got free I was at a loss to 
 understand. But now the more important question was 
 what we should do. It seemed we were trapped, for with 
 the Duke of Zergald we could hear at least a dozen men. 
 Our chances on the instant seemed pretty slim. If we 
 were caught it would go hard with us, for if nothing 
 more came of Zergald's wrath we would surely rest in one 
 of his secret dungeons until after the fifth. It behooved 
 us to get clear and give up the hope of securing the en- 
 velope, no matter how little we might care to be driven 
 back again. Certainly the princess's cause would be as 
 good as lost if both of us fell into Zergald's hands. 
 
 "Heinrich !" again demanded the duke "Heinrich, 
 are you there?" 
 
 Suddenly a thought came to me that our only chance 
 was in getting the hallway cleared, thus opening a way 
 for us to leave as we had come. 
 
 "Answer him," I whispered. 
 
 He shot a glance at me and hesitated. 
 
 "I'll give you one second to do as I tell you. One slip 
 and I'll not hesitate," and I touched his temple with my 
 pistol. 
 
 "Halloo!" Heinrich called.
 
 AN INTERRUPTED SEARCH 167 
 
 "Is that you?" Zergald shouted. "Open the door." 
 
 "I've lost the key," I whispered. 
 
 Heinrich hesitated again, and I touched his temple once 
 more with the cold steel. 
 
 "I've lost the key," he called. 
 
 "Mine are gone, too," Zergald answered, and then de- 
 manded, "Have you seen them?" 
 
 "Seen whom?" I whispered. 
 
 "Seen whom?" Heinrich repeated. 
 
 "That crazy American and Von Merlder." 
 
 "That's who I must have in my bedroom," I whispered. 
 
 Heinrich closed his lips tight, for I think he partly saw 
 my purpose. 
 
 "Lie!" I whispered again. 
 
 "That's who I must have in my bedroom," Heinrich 
 repeated, looking calmly into the barrel of my revolver. 
 
 "You've got them?" Zergald fairly shouted. "Let me 
 in ! Let me in !" 
 
 "The key's lost, I tell you. Go around with your men 
 to the other hall and break in the bedroom door. I can 
 hold this side," Heinrich answered with my prompting. 
 
 "What's that?" Zergald demanded. 
 
 "Again !" I whispered, "or I'll finish you, and no wait- 
 ing." 
 
 "Hurry!" Heinrich called. "Take your men around 
 to the other hall and break in the bedroom door. I can 
 hold this side." 
 
 We waited breathlessly to see if Zergald would do as 
 he was told. 
 
 "Hurry !" Heinrich called again on my order. 
 
 "Is that side safe?" Zergald demanded, hesitating. 
 
 "Damn it, yes," Heinrich shouted back, losing patience
 
 168 HILMA 
 
 and answering of his own accord "safe as hell. Go on ! 
 Hurry !" and under his breath, "Safer all around with 
 you gone." 
 
 Assuredly it was safer for Heinrich with Zergald gone, 
 for if the duke attempted to hold the hall our first 
 necessity would be to end Heinrich, thus reducing our 
 opponents by one, for a fight would naturally follow. 
 
 Heinrich, I think, finally realised his safety as well as 
 ours depended upon his getting Zergald and his men 
 away, and so his last answer had more of a ring of sin- 
 cerity in it. 
 
 Certainly it convinced Zergald, for the next instant an 
 order sounded and we heard those in the hall go tramp- 
 ing away. 
 
 As soon as I was sure they had started I seized Heinrich 
 again and forced him back into his chair. 
 
 "The envelope !" I ordered. "Give it up !" I knew we 
 had but a few minutes' grace and resolved if possible, 
 to accomplish our purpose. 
 
 "I haven't it," Heinrich answered sullenly. 
 
 "Karl," I called, "look through his pockets." 
 
 While I held him Karl made a search, but to no avail. 
 
 "Kill him if he doesn't give it up," Karl cried. 
 
 I shook my head. "I'd rather he had them than Zer- 
 gald." 
 
 "You've got a long head on you," Heinrich said with 
 a laugh. 
 
 "Kill him!" Karl urged again. "We've no time to 
 search." 
 
 In truth we had not, for as he spoke blows began to fall 
 on the bedroom door.
 
 AN INTERRUPTED SEARCH 169 
 
 "See if there's any one in the hall," I said, for now we 
 needed to look to our own skins. 
 
 Karl hurried to the door, opened it cautiously and 
 passed out. 
 
 "All clear," he cried. 
 
 "Get the other one opened and be quick," I shouted 
 back. 
 
 As Karl stepped into the hall I turned to Heinrich. 
 
 "Hand it over and I'll guarantee you will be well paid." 
 
 "I haven't it," he insisted doggedly. 
 
 I studied his face, but for the life of me couldn't tell 
 whether the fellow was lying or not. 
 
 The bedroom door creaked and splintered. Nothing 
 was to be gained by putting Heinrich out of the way, 
 unless we could get the documents by so doing. Once 
 more I offered a fair price. Heinrich shook his head 
 but smiled. 
 
 "I'll call on you and talk it over. That kind of a deal 
 takes time, and just now " he shot a glance towards 
 the bedroom "you can't well stop overlong." 
 
 "By God! you have it, then," I cried, listening. 
 
 "I have not, but might lay hands on what you want. 
 I'll come and talk price to you soon. You'll have to pay 
 well, though, for your fingers on my throat raises their 
 value." 
 
 I hesitated a moment, glanced at the breaking door in 
 the bedroom and backed a step toward the hall. 
 
 "Wait !" Heinrich called, springing from his chair and 
 grabbing up a scarf. "Tie me up. I can swear you got 
 out after they left the hall. Thanks!" he added as I 
 bound his hands behind his back. "Now knock over a
 
 170 HILMA 
 
 few chairs. Good ! I'll be on the floor when they come in. 
 Fire your pistol twice, lock the door after you, and I'll 
 not seem so much like a liar. Have to keep up appear- 
 ances with the old fool, you know." He laughed gaily as 
 though we were both bent on the same errand. 
 
 The bedroom door, cracked and torn from its hinges, 
 fell into the room as I sprang backward into the hall, 
 firing my pistol. Karl pulled the door to and turned 
 the key. 
 
 We were on the run now, for they might attempt to fol- 
 low, but stopped long enough to lock the door from the 
 small room into the hall and also to close the panel. 
 
 Down the narrow stairs we hurried, and once in the 
 passageway we lost no time. 
 
 We feared that Zergald would have a guard somewhere 
 to block our exit, so went on, our revolvers ready. 
 
 The steps we found in place. Up these we rushed, 
 through the small room, and on up those on the other 
 side and down the passage to the cellar. Up into the 
 hallway of the house we made our way with more caution. 
 No one waited to block our right to pass, and at last, 
 our breath nearly spent, we gained the street. No richer 
 were we for our pains, except to know we had added fuel 
 to the fire and a personal score to the quarrel, which both 
 Zergald and Heinrich would be only too glad to repay. 
 
 Yet the night's work might still bear fruit, if Heinrich 
 kept his word and gave me a chance to bid for the papers.
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 A PLEASANT RIDE AND A POLITE P. M. 
 
 FROM the Wurtsmurton Karl and I lost no time in reach- 
 ing the inn. It was early morning, and while we were 
 both wide awake I counselled sleep, for I felt the next 
 day would be a strenuous one. We had, so to speak, 
 thrown down the gauntlet, and I for one had an idea 
 Zergald would not hesitate for one moment to pick it 
 up. Certainly he would want to know what we were 
 doing in the castle, how we had learned of the secret 
 passage, and why Heinrich's rooms were our object 
 point. 
 
 I trusted Heinrich to throw him off his guard and not 
 allow him for one moment to think we were after the 
 evidence of Joachim's birth. To that end Heinrich must 
 work in accord with us. 
 
 If he still held the envelope and I believed he did for 
 all his denial he would not want Zergald to know he had 
 it, under any circumstances. 
 
 To satisfy the duke, Heinrich must have told him be- 
 fore this that as yet the spy sent to get the documents 
 had failed to return. As long as he held to his purpose 
 we had a chance of securing the envelope again, if we 
 were ready to pay his price. But once let it pass to Zer- 
 gald and our chances were as good as gone. 
 
 The real harm done by our search and its failure was 
 that it gave Heinrich fair warning we were prepared to
 
 172 HILMA 
 
 risk a good deal to recover the evidence of Joachim's 
 birth, and, therefore, he would take extra precautions 
 to safely guard it from now forth, barring the possibility 
 of another attempt at robbery, and assuring a heavy 
 price, if it came to a question of purchase. 
 
 The bright sunlight wa.s shining in at the windows of 
 my bedroom when I at last shook off the vague misgiv- 
 ings of a troubled dream, full of strange jumblings. 
 First I was falling down a deep flight of stairs that 
 seemed to be under me, yet giving no firm footing. Hilma 
 kept calling me to come back, but I was forced on by a 
 tall, laughing-faced monster, truly fascinating, who 
 kept dragging me downward, while a thousand grey- 
 bearded Zergalds peered out of the darkness with fiendish 
 grins upon their faces. 
 
 Karl was somewhere near, but I could not see him, until 
 suddenly a flash of light burst upon the scene and I 
 stopped falling. Hilma danced away, waving her hand, 
 but calling no longer to me. And there before me stood 
 Karl by the window fully dressed, while I sat in the 
 middle of my bed staring sleepily at him. 
 
 "Nine o'clock," he announced when he saw I was awake. 
 
 In an instant I was out of bed. A cold plunge and a 
 quick shave and I had on my clothes, ready to sit down 
 opposite Karl for a hearty breakfast, which he had or- 
 dered as soon as I began to dress. 
 
 "Well, last night was a good deal of a fizzle," he said 
 with a forced smile on his lips, as he began upon the 
 fruit. 
 
 "I agree. Yet what more could we have done? I take 
 it we were pretty lucky to get away."
 
 A POLITE P. M. 173 
 
 "We were. It's a strange thing no one was left in the 
 passage to stop us." 
 
 "Don't you believe," I asked for this very thing had 
 puzzled me "that only Heinrich and Zergald know of 
 this entrance ? If a guard had been placed there it would 
 have divulged a secret up to now only known to these 
 two. Besides, he counted upon getting to the castle in 
 time to catch us before we could get away." 
 
 "He must have worked loose, closed the steps, and 
 come around by the street," Karl added. 
 
 "That's how it seems to me," I agreed. 
 
 "He won't dare to take any official notice of the thing," 
 Karl went on. "He'd have to admit too much him- 
 self." 
 
 "Assuredly !" I answered. "But what I fear most is 
 that we have added a personal enmity that will be hard 
 to check. Zergald will not quickly overlook our treat- 
 ment of him, nor, for that matter, will Heinrich soon for- 
 get the choking I gave him." 
 
 "No," Karl answered slowly, looking at me in a strange 
 way. 
 
 I wondered suddenly if he remembered the words of 
 Heinrich's which had prompted my anger. 
 
 "Well, it's done for now," I went on, "and we had best 
 see Kurlmurt at once and let him know what has oc- 
 curred ; also find out about the loan." 
 
 Karl nodded slowly. 
 
 "Zergald and Heinrich will be more determined than 
 ever to hold the documents, and, too, to get us out of 
 their way. I'm afraid it is to be a far more serious mat- 
 ter than I thought. I should have left you in London."
 
 174 HILMA 
 
 "If you had I would never have forgiven you," I an- 
 swered promptly. 
 
 "Well, I suppose so," he said, speaking slowly, again 
 looking at me in a peculiar way. 
 
 "We had better see Kurlmurt at once, and find if he 
 knows aught of this loan Zergald is trying to make," I 
 urged. But Karl simply turned to the lake, saying 
 nothing. His thoughts seemed to be far away, and I 
 doubt if he heard at all what I said. 
 
 When he turned again he looked at me vacantly, as he 
 had before. Finally he spoke. 
 
 "Possibly it would have been better for you if I had 
 left you in London." 
 
 I looked at him sharply, for there was something in his 
 tone I hardly understood. He spoke as if he were grop- 
 ing for his words, almost as if he were speaking aloud, 
 not realising I was there. He might have had something 
 on his mind something he was not quite sure of some- 
 thing that was just beginning to make an impression, 
 faint and vague, and he was trying to frame the thing 
 in speech. A child hearing a new expression might 
 repeat it thus, and try as it spoke to make out the mean- 
 ing of it. 
 
 "For you, yes," he went on ; "for us, no. Such things 
 come quickly. It's not strange. You would be the very 
 man. I don't wonder at it." 
 
 I sat back in my chair and put down my cup. 
 
 "What in the world do you think you are trying to 
 say?" I demanded, a fear gripping my heart that he 
 had stowed away Heinrich's remark and had been pon- 
 dering over it all night.
 
 A POLITE P. M. 175 
 
 "I'm saying that it's not strange you two should come 
 to care, and so quickly." 
 
 He said the thing quietly, as if the sense of his dis- 
 jointed words had suddenly struck him in their true 
 meaning. 
 
 "I think you are talking wildly," I said. "Do you take 
 any stock in the words of that cursed rascal?" 
 
 "I don't blame you, and I don't think I blame her," he 
 answered, speaking as if the thing were settled. "No, 
 I'm not speaking because of what Heinrich said" he 
 looked at me steadily "but because I know. His words 
 only showed me some one else had noticed what I thought 
 I saw. They simply confirmed my suspicions." 
 
 I sat struck dumb. That I might have let slip some 
 sign I did not doubt, but the princess? Never! Karl 
 was day-dreaming, and I told him so with a laugh, try- 
 ing to turn the subject one side as a trifling thought, 
 not worthy of serious consideration. But he would not 
 be stopped so easily. 
 
 "I'm not condemning you, John," he said; "I'm not 
 asking any question, only " he paused to let his words 
 sink in "only you'll have to go." 
 
 "What!" I cried "now?" 
 
 "You should," Karl answered, and I saw in his face 
 what it cost him to speak so, "and avoid all this danger." 
 
 "I'll not run away from the danger that may come 
 from Zergald or Heinrich," I answered quickly. 
 
 He looked at me a moment. "No, I don't suppose you 
 will, and I'm selfish enough to want you to stay and fin- 
 ish this thing. But the other when we get those docu- 
 ments then you must go."
 
 176 HILMA 
 
 This, then, was why he spoke. To tell me what I 
 knew that I would have to leave as soon as she was 
 crowned. I had no thought I could continue in Zakbar, 
 but he, I suppose, put it to me thus bluntly, so I would 
 be ready when the time came. 
 
 I nodded, looking him over as if he were a strange 
 animal. 
 
 "We'll finish the matter first," I said. 
 
 "Then you'll have to go," he persisted, as if he was 
 bound to settle the matter then. 
 
 "I'm no fool or meddling idiot !" I answered with some 
 anger. I resolved, now he had brought up the subject, 
 to settle it once and for all. 
 
 "John," he said, leaning across the table and covering 
 my hand with his, "I know." 
 
 It was my turn to show an understanding, and I nodded. 
 
 "There," he said, pointing to the lake, "is what might 
 have been you." 
 
 I followed his gaze, and near the shore floated a broken 
 pine table. 
 
 "A subterranean river," he mused. "I suppose it comes 
 down from the mountains, runs under the castle and so 
 into the lake." 
 
 "You go and see if Kurlmurt can tell you anything 
 about this English loan," I said, feeling in no mood to 
 take any interest in what might have been my fate. 
 "I'll go see Sir Charles and find if the countess told me 
 the truth." 
 
 I found Sir Charles at home, and soon learned that the 
 countess had not lied to me on one point, at least. Zer- 
 gald, it seemed, was endeavouring to get a loan from
 
 A POLITE P. M. 177 
 
 certain English capitalists. From what I had heard of 
 the duke's other financial dealings, I felt justified in as- 
 suming he was trying in this way to ebb over strained 
 money matters until after the coronation. 
 
 I took the liberty of advising Sir Charles to go slowly, 
 although Zergald was pressing for an instant arrange- 
 ment with an advance. I agreed also to get him more 
 definite information of the actual state of affairs. I 
 could not, of course, say too much before seeing Kurl- 
 murt, but warnec. Sir Charles to be careful in the matter. 
 
 When I got back to the inn I ordered a horse saddled, 
 leaving word that I would be back before a great while 
 if Karl or Kui Imurt should call. I rode for perhaps an 
 hour, and at the end of the time was as troubled in mind 
 as when I set out. What Karl had discovered as to my 
 feelings made me feel uneasy. Not that I cared because 
 he had guessed my secret, but rather because it would 
 make matters in a way less pleasant. Before his friend- 
 ship for me would, of course, come his care of Hilma, 
 and I wondered if I should not, under the circumstances, 
 leave at once. 
 
 The thought of leaving had the effect of driving my 
 mind back to the task in hand. 
 
 What to do now, after our failure of the night before, 
 perplexed me. We had to my mind made our try and 
 failed. Heinrich, if he had the envelope, would guard its 
 contents now as never before, and I could not well see 
 how we could make a move that would with any surety 
 lead to its recovery. There was, of course, his promise 
 to call upon me and discuss a sale, but in that I now 
 placed little confidence. To my mind, he had men-
 
 178 HILMA 
 
 tioned it only because I had suggested the thing, and 
 without any idea of considering such a move at all. 
 
 I was walking my horse slowly, turning over and over 
 in my mind one scheme and then another, each appar- 
 ently as hopeless as the other, when the bushes on my left 
 snapped suddenly, and I looked up with a start to find 
 the princess before me. 
 
 She was mounted on a superb chestnut, and sat her 
 saddle like a born horsewoman. 
 
 I reined up, my pulse leaping ; all brain-racking puzzles 
 gone in my gladness of heart at sight of her. 
 
 "I wonder," she asked with a merry laugh, "if you are 
 riding for a reason ?" 
 
 "Possibly !" I managed to stammer for all my surprise 
 at meeting her so unexpectedly. "It's a fine exercise." 
 
 "I thought that perhaps after last night's adventure 
 you had come out to steady your nerves." 
 
 "Steady down my nerves?" I questioned, perplexed. 
 
 She nodded, a smile on her lips as she looked at me from 
 out those wonderful eyes of hers. "It was an adventure, 
 was it not?" she demanded. 
 
 "Why would you call it one?" I questioned, wondering 
 how much she knew. 
 
 "Because Karl would tell me nothing," she replied posi- 
 tively. 
 
 "So Karl would tell you nothing?" I asked, thankful 
 he had been so discreet. 
 
 "He absolutely refused, and because you had not given 
 him permission," she pouted. "How long since, Mr. Con- 
 verse, have you taken it upon yourself to give orders 
 concerning the information I should have?"
 
 A POLITE P. M. 179 
 
 "Did he tell you I had forbidden him to speak?" I 
 asked, laughing with her in her mock seriousness. 
 
 "No ; but it amounted to the same thing, for I could get 
 no information. Now, I want you to tell me what did 
 happen." 
 
 "It's not really necessary to know what happened," 
 I answered. "There's only one all important point." 
 
 "The recovery of the documents?" 
 
 "The recovery of the documents." 
 
 "Still," the princess persisted, "something must have 
 happened, or Karl would have answered my questions." 
 
 I couldn't well contradict or continue to make a mys- 
 tery of the thing when, in fact, 'chere was really nothing 
 of which to make a mystery ; so I told her simply that I 
 had seen the countess, learned of the English loan Zer- 
 gald was trying to make, and that beyond a doubt, Hein- 
 rich had the envelope either on his person or in his apart- 
 ment in the castle. 
 
 "Then you practically narrowed down the possibility of 
 it being elsewhere by learning what the countess told 
 you?" 
 
 "Exactly !" I answered ; "and I came out this morning 
 for a ride to decide again what I decided before, that 
 there are but two ways open to us either bribe Heinrich 
 or steal the envelope." 
 
 "How will you steal it?" she asked. 
 
 "The passage that leads from 21 Wurtsmurton ends 
 in the palace," I answered, speaking half to myself. "We 
 might try to get in there again, though the chances 
 now " and then I stopped short, realising what I had 
 said.
 
 180 HILMA 
 
 "What passage leads to the castle?" the princess asked 
 quickly. Her eyes were fixed in a quiet scrutiny of my 
 face, and I fear I flushed guiltily, for I saw I had com- 
 mitted myself, when I had not intended telling her how 
 Karl and I had attempted a search of Heinrich's rooms. 
 
 "There is a secret passage, I understand, from 21 
 Wurtsmurton to the palace," I replied lamely. Of 
 course there was no good reason why I should not tell 
 her the truth, and yet I hesitated, out of fear of alarming 
 her. Nothing was to be gained by dilating on our fail- 
 ure or letting her know we had possibly still more aroused 
 the anger and enmity of both Heinrich and Zer- 
 gald. 
 
 "I really think, Mr. Converse, frankness suits you far 
 better." 
 
 "But, your Highness " I protested. 
 
 "I know in fact, I felt when Karl refused to tell me 
 anything that you had met with danger. Now I know it, 
 and I think it would be kinder if you would tell me." 
 
 The princess spoke the least bit as if she felt I was not 
 treating her fairly. 
 
 "What I failed to tell you," I answered, resolved at 
 once to tell her nearly all, "is of little importance. I did 
 not for a moment conceal any facts." 
 
 "I would like to know what really transpired." 
 
 "Well, I met the countess, talked with her in 21 Wurts- 
 murton, and she agreed to take me by this underground 
 passage to the castle, where she said the documents were 
 hid." 
 
 "But why did she do this?" 
 
 "Because she was anxious to do nothing to keep you
 
 A POLITE P. M. 181 
 
 from being crowned. She claimed not to have known 
 the contents of the envelope when she stole it." 
 "I see !" said the princess. "She was laying a trap for 
 
 you." 
 
 I didn't ask why she thought that, but went on with my 
 story. 
 
 "We went down the passage far enough to convince 
 me it led where the countess said it did. Then she left 
 me, ostensibly to find if a guard was in our way, but I 
 suspected a trick, and before she returned caught her 
 voice and Heinrich's far down the passage. I think they 
 must have spoken overloud, not realising I was within 
 earshot of them." 
 
 "And then," the princess asked as I paused, considering 
 for an instant how near I had come to actual facts. 
 
 "Then," I said with a laugh, "I ran away, not caring 
 to meet Heinrich and possibly a half dozen of his fol- 
 lowers." 
 
 The princess turned and studied the distant landscape 
 for some minutes. 
 
 Some way I had a feeling she did not accept my ex- 
 planation, but before I could well tell what might be 
 her thoughts, she turned, and I saw that her face was 
 flushed and her lips trembled. 
 
 With a quick movement she leaned over, it was not far, 
 for I was riding close at her side, and laid her hand for 
 an instant on my wrist. 
 
 "Be careful," she said in a low voice, so low that I 
 could hardly hear her, close as I was. "Do be careful." 
 
 I felt the hot rush of blood mounting to my temples, 
 and while I have no doubt I was paler, if I changed
 
 182 HILMA 
 
 colour at all, I felt afire. There was a great deal in the 
 words, more in the way they were said, and yet still more 
 in the look on her face. 
 
 Could it be what Karl had said to me that morning 
 on the balcony was true? I forgot the warning in his 
 words, remembering only that he had told me she 
 cared. 
 
 How did he know? Had she told him or had he simply 
 made a guess? Such questions I failed to answer. At 
 the moment I felt her two words, "Be careful," were a 
 confirmation of his statement. 
 
 Now I knew why she had listened to my tale as she had ; 
 why her breath had been almost stilled as I told of my 
 small adventure, and why when it ended she had turned 
 away. 
 
 In that brief moment she had conquered what she might 
 have said, and turned only to say, "Be careful." 
 
 Yet her eyes, her tone, her face told me more. But what 
 of it ! In the glad rush of the discovery I was car- 
 ried away for one brief moment, and then as the sound 
 of an approaching carriage struck my ears, the thought 
 that had been mine often before came to me again. She 
 a princess, I a private gentleman. Yet for one instant, 
 as she bade me take care, our eyes had met. And then 
 perhaps it was my nerves or a movement of my horse, her 
 fingers tightened the least bit upon my wrist. 
 
 But be that as it may, our eyes met, and I think she saw 
 in mine what was there, while I was vain enough to think 
 I saw an answering look in hers. 
 
 And then the carriage which we had heard approaching 
 swung around the curve in the road, and we both looked
 
 A POLITE P. M. 183 
 
 up into the very much surprised face of the Duke of 
 Zergald. 
 
 He shot a sharp glance at us, his eyebrows went up with 
 a start, and then a broad smile came over his countenance 
 as he bowed low. 
 
 "A most polite prime minister," I said, wondering much 
 at his pleasant mood, when surely he had good cause to 
 feel anything but charitable, considering our last meet- 
 ing.
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 AN INVITATION TO WED 
 
 WHEN I reached the inn again I flung myself from my 
 horse and went to my rooms, troubled in mind. 
 
 Karl had told me Hilma cared, and then, lifted on the 
 wave of his admission, confirmation had come in her look. 
 Was it any wonder I had allowed myself to show that 
 which I had sworn I never would admit except in my own 
 heart? 
 
 And still with all my questioning, with all my censuring 
 of myself, there was a gladness in my breast hard to still. 
 
 She cared ! She cared ! Why she cared you see there 
 was still the little gnawing thought she only cared be- 
 cause I was on her business did not matter. It was 
 enough to know I had found favour in her eyes, and her 
 words, "Do be careful!" were a song of joy ringing in 
 my ears. 
 
 She had asked it and why? Because she cared; be- 
 cause I was something more to her than Karl, Kurlmurt 
 or those who were numbered as her helpers. It was a 
 thought that filled my heart to overflowing. 
 
 I stood there at the window of my room, looking out 
 across the lake. The sunlight danced in my eyes, the 
 picture took on a hundred new colours, and I seemed to 
 be lifted above myself, and all because she, one woman 
 in a world, let gladness leap from her eyes in answer to 
 the gladness in mine.
 
 AN INVITATION TO WED 185 
 
 Then, as always after great elation, came the reaction, 
 and I began to see this thing in its true light. 
 
 Before my coming her task was hard enough. What 
 had I now made that task? 
 
 Oh, the remorse that was mine with that thought! I 
 upbraided myself for a thoughtless servant who ill serves 
 the one he would spare all pain. 
 
 If I had kept my own counsel, if I had let no look 
 go forth, if I had hardened my heart, if but why if! 
 if ! if ! The folly of my reasoning was clearly shown by 
 the thought that it was necessary for me to show my 
 heart to make hers beat to its rhythm. 
 
 It was a long battle that afternoon, a final hard engage- 
 ment after many sharp skirmishes. And then at the end 
 I laid down to myself the law. No further slip must be 
 allowed. I had come for a purpose. To do that and that 
 alone was now my task. 
 
 Oh, the folly of we mortals ! Is it possible to order our 
 feelings about, tune our heart beats, or say when hot 
 blood and mad passion shall arise? Oh, the folly when 
 the tinder-shell is lighted! Folly in our acts, perhaps, 
 but greater folly in attempting to keep hid the flame, 
 that will, like murder, out. 
 
 Yet I issued to myself an edict. Did I rebel against it? 
 Did I say I had a right to tell my love to her, princess or 
 no? Did I swear one moment that I would, and that we 
 would go together and find our happiness while Scarvania 
 crowned whom it could? Did I laugh and feel she would 
 be crowned, but in my heart and on my throne? Aye, I 
 did, and much else. Yet in the end I looked into my 
 mirror and told myself I was dealing with facts, not 
 fiction.
 
 186 HILMA 
 
 Had I been weaving the thing in the fancies of my own 
 brain I could have turned some tricks, done something, 
 and thus found a way out. But now I had stern reality 
 to deal with, and I calmed my rebellious self as best I 
 could, accepting Fate. 
 
 And Fate is right. I might have said I'd carry Hilma 
 off, yet what did happen would have been no different. 
 Fate would have ended the game as it did. When events 
 are cast and moving, move on they will. There is no 
 other way. The long arm reaches out and sweeps you 
 in, carrying you on to what will be. Let a man do his 
 best, plan in the right way, and he comes into the arm's 
 grasp more gently, that is all. 
 
 And while I was thus settling matters with myself, and 
 tuning my mind to the acceptance of Fate's decree, Karl 
 and Kurlmurt came stamping in upon me. 
 
 We three turned then to safer questions, though, truth 
 to tell, there was nothing much we could plan to do. 
 Kurlmurt felt we had made the attempt, and because of 
 its failure we were done for. He shook his head, too, 
 when he heard of the treatment Zergald and Heinrich 
 had received at our hands. 
 
 "Not that you could have done less," he agreed, "only 
 we will hear from this thing, and it won't be long." 
 
 "But how about Heinrich's offer to come and see me 
 in the matter of a sale ?" I asked, more to cheer Kurlmurt 
 than because I took much stock in the thing. 
 
 "I put more faith in the grand dukes themselves, if we 
 could but bring them to our side." 
 
 "If we could," Karl agreed, as if we spoke of the im- 
 possible.
 
 AN INVITATION TO WED 187 
 
 "Well, we may gain something in that quarter yet," 
 the older man answered quickly. "I'm to see Alver- 
 murk within the hour. You'd best come with me," he 
 went on, turning to Karl. "We'll meet again in two 
 or three hours at the princess's castle." 
 
 "Agreed," I answered; "and I trust you'll get some 
 encouragement from this quarter when all else looks 
 rather black." 
 
 "Black is the word," Kurlmurt growled. 
 
 "But wait," I put in hurriedly as they were about to 
 leave. "How about this loan?" 
 
 "The only bonds that could possibly be pledged have no 
 true value," Kurlmurt answered. "If Sir Charles knew 
 the actual condition of our finances, now that Zergald 
 has matters in his hands, he would not consider the thing 
 for a moment." 
 
 "He's to get the bonds placed, I believe, simply as 
 a matter of courtesy," I said. 
 
 "The least courtesy extended Zergald the better," 
 Kurlmurt growled as he stamped out, followed by Karl. 
 
 They had been gone but a little while, and I was con- 
 sidering making another call upon Sir Charles before our 
 meeting at the princess's, when my waiter came to the 
 door and asked if I would see a gentleman who had called. 
 
 The way he put the request struck me as odd. 
 
 "What is the name?" I demanded. 
 
 "He refused to give his name, sir, but says his business 
 is most urgent; that he must see you." 
 
 "What does he look like, then, if he refuses to give his 
 name ?" 
 
 The waiter shrugged his shoulders.
 
 188 HILMA 
 
 "He is in his carriage at the door, sir, and I have not 
 seen him. His servant waits for an answer." 
 
 With no little curiosity, I bade him tell the servant, if 
 the gentleman must see me, I was within. 
 
 I was naturally a bit suspicious, and shifted my pistol 
 quickly to my coat pocket as I waited. 
 
 In less than five minutes the waiter returned and threw 
 open my door, admitting a short man with a heavy grey 
 beard, which hung well down on his chest. Though it 
 was warm, he had his coat wrapped about him and his 
 hat pulled down over his eyes. 
 
 I had hardly expected to see any one I knew, yet my 
 caller surprised me the more, because I should have been 
 unable to recognise him even had I known him, so little 
 of the face was visible. The turned-up collar and the 
 soft hat pulled well down over his eyes, together with 
 his full beard, completely hid his countenance. I was 
 on the alert instantly. 
 
 Until the door closed and the lock clicked he stood 
 just inside the room, neither moving nor speaking, while 
 I waited by the table, unconsciously recognising his de- 
 sire for silence until the waiter was out of earshot. 
 
 With the closing of the door, however, he stepped for- 
 ward, lifting off his hat and grey beard at one and the 
 same time. 
 
 "You must pardon my little masquerade," the Duke of 
 Zergald said with a smile. 
 
 I had expected something unusual, but I had not 
 counted upon the Prime Minister of Scarvania appear- 
 ing quite so suddenly, and certainly, considering our 
 recent treatment of him, in no such good humour as he
 
 AN INVITATION TO WED 189 
 
 seemed to enjoy. Zergald never smiled, winning or los- 
 ing, as did Heinrich. 
 
 "Celebrities have all privilege," I answered, mastering 
 my astonishment as well as I could. 
 
 "It might raise a question or idle gossip if it were 
 known I had called upon you," the duke explained as he 
 laid his hat on the table, his beard in it, and turned down 
 his coat collar. 
 
 I agreed, and readily, for now that I knew who my 
 caller was, a hundred questions were flashing through 
 my mind. 
 
 "One can never be too careful," he went on to explain. 
 
 "Not when one has underhand matters that won't bear 
 too close examination," I replied. 
 
 "One can speak plainly with you, Mr. Converse. It 
 makes it so much easier." 
 
 "Plain speech failed us once before." 
 
 "I think we understand each other quite well." 
 
 "Then you gave up the compartment?" 
 
 "I didn't know but what you'd change your mind," 
 Zergald said with a smile, and then added: "But now I 
 understand I might just as well have let it go." 
 
 "Just as well," I agreed. 
 
 "Yet you risked a good deal." 
 
 "No more, I presume, than I am risking now." 
 
 "I mean, as long as you remain here you are risking a 
 good deal," he answered. 
 
 "And is it to tell me this that you have called?" 
 
 "Partly. I realise you wouldn't care to leave just now, 
 and yet I think possibly you can stay without any objec- 
 tion on my part."
 
 190 HILMA 
 
 "I am pleased to think you have come to such a con- 
 clusion," I said a bit sarcastically. 
 
 "There is only one condition, however," he added. 
 
 "And am I to be advised of that?" I asked. 
 
 He nodded his head slowly, and his cold, steel-grey eyes 
 narrowed as he studied my face. 
 
 I knew we could never agree, and that beyond a doubt 
 we would come to far sharper blows before we got through. 
 Even now I felt sure if I failed to see things his way, 
 he would use every means to get me out of his path. Yet 
 I liked him for all that. He was a fighter, one who could 
 give and take and ask no favours. Turned into other 
 paths and set right upon his feet, he would have been a 
 mighty likable person, and one you would have followed 
 to the ends of the earth. 
 
 I wanted to smoke, so pushed my cigars and cigarettes 
 across the table with a nod, while I lighted a cigarette 
 myself. 
 
 "I haven't a doubt," Zergald suddenly went on again, 
 "but what you have planned to remain here until after 
 the coronation." 
 
 "Such are my intentions," I said. 
 
 "I suppose so. Now I think it would be as well if we 
 both agreed on a certain procedure in this matter." 
 
 "For example?" 
 
 "Prince Joachim, of course, will be crowned on the fifth 
 of next month, and yet I am frank enough to say I 
 expect some little trouble from the grand dukes." 
 
 Here was news for us, and I pricked up my ears 
 eagerly. Could it be that Zergald had already heard of 
 the discontent for which Kurlmurt had hoped?
 
 AN INVITATION TO WED 191 
 
 "One or two of them," he went on, "may think her 
 Highness should be crowned. It would be a very popular 
 movement and take with the people, and some men are 
 such fools they can see no farther than the end of the 
 nose of public approbation. A man to-day will yap and 
 howl the vilest nonsense for a little applause. It's sur- 
 prising what fills the minds of some." 
 
 "And if such a movement took place, the people might 
 rise and demand the princess as their queen," I sug- 
 gested, paying no attention to his moralising. 
 
 "Hardly," he replied. "The people are slow to start. 
 Cold steel has a very quieting effect." 
 
 "And you control the cold steel?" I suggested. 
 
 "Exactly," he said with a smile ; "a fact, by the way, 
 you seem to have overlooked." His smiles made me think 
 of a wounded tiger about to spring. When he didn't 
 smile one could like him. 
 
 "But," I asked, wishing to learn the reason he had 
 called, "what is to prevent the grand dukes from taking 
 such an attitude?" 
 
 "Not grand dukes," he corrected, "but a grand duke. 
 Certainly not more than one or two." 
 
 "Well, then, one or two," I agreed. 
 
 "Even one is not desirable," he said. "I want perfect 
 accord in crowning Prince Joachim." 
 
 "I fear you are not likely to get it," I answered. 
 
 He leaned over the table, crossed his arms and rested his 
 chin upon them. His eyes narrowed and his heavy eye- 
 brows came down so that he looked out from under them 
 with a strained stare. 
 
 "Mr. Converse," he began, speaking slowly and never
 
 192 HILMA 
 
 taking his eyes from my face, "you are the one who has 
 made me all this trouble. With you out of the way, the 
 others pshaw !" he snapped his fingers, "they are noth- 
 ing." 
 
 "I fear you underestimate your opponents," I answered 
 calmly. 
 
 "I do, do I? Not I. When I cross steel with a man I 
 find out what he is first parry. That's why I sent for 
 you the day after you arrived, to find your mettle. Now 
 I know what you are. I could kill you ! Oh, not openly, 
 of course. That under secretary appointment was quite 
 clever. But still, I could kill you ! That, however, I 
 don't really care to do." 
 
 "Thanks!" I replied, slightly amused. 
 
 "Thank yourself, not me," he said shortly. "You're 
 a fighting man, and I hate to put such a one out of the 
 world, there are so few. That's why I've come here 
 to-day. If I can draw off your opposition I have every 
 reason to let you live." 
 
 "And how do you expect that opposition to be 
 removed?" I inquired, mildly interested. 
 
 "If the princess could not be crowned then there would 
 be no use in any opposition," he said, measuring each 
 word as if he wished to be sure he made no slip in such 
 an important statement. 
 
 I waited for him to go on. 
 
 "And there is one way to accomplish that. It can 
 become impossible for her to be crowned." He spoke in 
 a low voice, watching my face closely. 
 
 I supposed he referred to some custom of which I knew 
 nothing, and while I had no idea of the princess not
 
 AN INVITATION TO WED 193 
 
 being crowned, I asked what he meant, anxious to learn 
 his schemes, so to better circumvent him. 
 
 "And how is that?" I demanded. 
 
 "By marrying under her rank," he said quickly. 
 
 Still I did not understand him. 
 
 "I'll see that she gets all the fortune her father lost 
 before his death if she should," the schemer said, speak- 
 ing slowly and never changing his position or his 
 scrutiny of my face. 
 
 "Marrying under her rank," I questioned. 
 
 "I met you two this morning," he reminded me, and 
 then suddenly I saw his purpose, and my face flushed. 
 
 With a spring I was on my feet and pointing at the 
 door, but Zergald never moved. He simply raised his 
 head a bit, like a huge cobra, and smiled diabolically. 
 
 "Does the plan strike you so very disagreeably?" he 
 asked. 
 
 My teeth clinched, my fists closed and I gathered myself 
 to spring upo: . him ; but before I could move he went 
 on, still speaking jlowly, in a voice that had an attention- 
 compelling tone. 
 
 "I met you two to-day. Say what you will, I'm no fool 
 and know. Wait !" he ordered sharply, raising his head 
 and sitting straight in his chair. "I know you've not 
 said a word to her I think I know a man of honour 
 when I meet him." 
 
 In an instant by this bold stroke he had placed the thing 
 where it was discussable, and I was forced to hear what 
 he would say. Until he stepped again beyond the bounds 
 I must treat him as my guest. 
 
 "Now," he said, leaning forward again, "why not end
 
 194 HILMA 
 
 this thing? Joachim will be crowned, no matter what is 
 done." His jaws snapped sharply. "I'll give her the 
 money her father had." 
 
 Suddenly the humour of the thing struck me. There 
 was as good reason to laugh as grow angry. 
 
 "I suppose you think this money would be an induce- 
 ment?" I asked. 
 
 "It would make the matter easier. I've explained that 
 to her. She'd then have a fortune as well as you. She 
 would feel better to marry under those circumstances." 
 
 "You've explained to her?" I demanded hoarsely, throw- 
 ing myself half across the table and almost into his face. 
 "What do you mean?" 
 
 "I can't see her, but I've written her, suggesting exactly 
 what I have said to you. I've told her I should see you. 
 You could not speak of it to her I understand that 
 but I could and have." 
 
 I was thunderstruck at the cool audacity of the man. 
 To get the princess out of the way, he suggested she 
 should marry me. It had, I suppose, struck him as the 
 simplest way to settle the thing. 
 
 And, too, I give him credit, as I know the man, that 
 he would have honestly preferred to see her happy, pro- 
 vided it did not interfere with his plans. It was a very 
 simple way of clearing up his difficulties. 
 
 "You've more damned audacity than I believed any 
 man capable of," I answered, my anger growing each 
 moment that his cool, sneering face was before me and I 
 pondered on his suggestion. 
 
 I think he realised he had gone too far, for he rose 
 slowly and began to replace his beard.
 
 AN INVITATION TO WED 195 
 
 I watched him, fascinated. The change in his appear- 
 ance was remarkable, and I could hardly feel that it was 
 Zergald himself before me. As the face changed my 
 hatred for it seemed to die down. 
 
 He put on his hat and turned up his collar slowly. 
 Then he stepped over to the door, and as he put his hand 
 on the knob paused and looked at me again. 
 
 "The compartment would have meant safety. This will 
 be the same. Of course, I know you do not fear per- 
 sonal danger, but let me tell you this : Your death will 
 not remove the princess from my path, but your marry- 
 ing her will. If you fail me in this, if you fail to remove 
 her from my way after I have put the matter fairly 
 before you both, and made it possible, you're more fool 
 than I think, and," he paused, turning the handle of the 
 door, "fools deserve to die, and die quickly."
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 THE HARDEST TASK OF ALL 
 
 ZERGALD'S steps died away and silence followed, yet I 
 stood there by the desk, one hand on the corner. 
 
 Whatever feeling of anger there was gave way to that 
 of astonishment, and then I laughed. Zergald's dis- 
 guise, the heavy grey beard, the last grand eloquent 
 speech almost made the thing seem like opera bouffe. 
 The ridiculousness struck me instantly. And yet, see- 
 ing the ridiculousness, I realised the serious side of the 
 matter. 
 
 Fool ! I called myself, to let my feelings be so plainly 
 read. Yet who would have supposed Zergald's carriage 
 would swing around the corner of the road at such 
 a moment. No wonder he had bowed and smiled so 
 politely, for assuredly this scheme had flashed through 
 his mind on that instant. 
 
 And then while I cursed him for his impudence and 
 laughed at his false whiskers, I admired the cunning by 
 which he thought to remove the princess so easily from 
 his path. 
 
 Did it mean he had the papers ? Assuredly, if it meant 
 anything, it was that he did not have them, and fearing 
 they might be in existence, or some evidence to prevent 
 Joachim from taking the throne, he strove by any means 
 to get the princess out of his way. 
 
 Well he counted without his host, for instantly I began
 
 HARDEST TASK OF ALL 19t 
 
 to plan the more to circumvent him and see Hilma 
 crowned. 
 
 Yet for one brief moment I allowed myself to picture 
 his idea as succeeding, and for once I was ready to admit 
 the losing side had its advantages. Yet what did he 
 take me for ! A knave to come in one guise and act in 
 another? Did he think I'd take his bait? The tempta- 
 tion was great, yet I hated the man for the suggestion. 
 
 It was while I was allowing myself to consider the pos- 
 sibilities of such a thing that another knock came at my 
 door, and I looked up, expectant and ready for any 
 surprise. 
 
 It was, however, only a waiter with a hurried note from 
 Kurlmurt, saying he would be a little late in meeting me 
 at the princess's, that afternoon. It hinted, however, 
 that there was some news to be expected. 
 
 I had little to do until it was time to leave, yet more 
 than enough to occupy my mind. 
 
 My principal thought was the necessity of so schooling 
 myself, that when I did meet Hilma, I would let no hint 
 slip that I had seen Zergald, and that was uppermost in 
 my mind when I alighted at the castle, about five, and 
 asked for Kurlmurt. 
 
 He had not come, neither was Karl about, and so I 
 turned toward the terrace on the right to wait until one 
 of the two should arrive. 
 
 I had hardly moved a dozen paces along the path when 
 a servant called me back to say her Highness wished to 
 see me. 
 
 1 was shown into a small library off a side hall, which 
 led through to the left from the main one, and there,
 
 198 HILMA 
 
 seated before an open fire, her cheek resting in her hand, 
 sat Hilma. 
 
 I could see but a little of her profile, yet I felt the look 
 on her face as she studied the fire before her. Her hair, 
 living lines of golden brown, looked deeper and richer 
 than ever in the side light from the large window at her 
 right. 
 
 She wore an evening gown, and the clear skin of her 
 throat and shoulders seemed carved from pink-tinted 
 ivory. It was a picture that made me catch my breath, 
 and my heart leaped. I could have stepped forward 
 ever so little to where I might have had a better look and 
 stood there watching her forever. The lines were true ; 
 so true I felt a single alteration could not be asked. 
 
 Suddenly she raised her head, realising some one had 
 entered. It seemed that I had been waiting overlong, 
 when in reality we had hardly stepped inside the door 
 when she looked up. 
 
 Then the servant mentioned my name and withdrew. 
 
 Instantly she sprang to her feet and greeted me. 
 
 "Kurlmurt has not come, but he may at any moment. 
 Before he does I wish to speak to you alone." 
 
 I felt that it was coming and my hands clinched. 
 
 She led the way back to the open fire, and as she seated 
 herself again I held my hands to the blaze. It was warm 
 enough, yet I felt my flesh grow cold and a nervous 
 tremor pass over my body. 
 
 As I studied the fire I knew her eyes were upon me, 
 yet for the life of me I could not turn. I dreaded what 
 was coming, dreaded it as I cannot remember ever hav- 
 ing dreaded anything before. How such a subject could
 
 HARDEST TASK OF ALL 199 
 
 be discussed I was at a loss to realise. How I could look- 
 ing into her eyes, speak of Zergald's suggestion, and not 
 pour forth my heart I did not know. 
 
 And then as I stood there hesitating she spoke. She 
 told me simply that she had the prime minister's note, 
 and presumed he had called upon me, as he had said he 
 should. 
 
 It was done so simply that it took the embarrassment 
 out of the thing. 
 
 "Yes," I answered as I turned ; "he called upon me." 
 
 "I knew you could not speak of it," she said, looking up 
 at me with a calmness that told plainly of the deeper 
 
 emotion she felt. 
 
 * 
 
 "Understand," I began, "I was carried off my feet by 
 the audacity of the man. He made his suggestion in 
 such a way I was powerless, and then he was in my 
 room." 
 
 "Yes," she answered slowly. "You could not, of course, 
 have killed him there." 
 
 "Is there," I said instantly, "any need of going fur- 
 ther? He expects to gain his end by this trick, and 
 expected me, the poorest compliment ever paid a man, 
 to fall into his trap. Cannot we say the matter is 
 settled?" Already I felt I could not go on and yet hold 
 to my resolve. 
 
 "Is it settled?" 
 
 She asked the question calmly, watching me all the 
 time. Of the two, she was, I am sure, far the cooler. 
 
 "Is it settled?" I repeated. 
 
 "Yes, is it settled? Is not what Zergald proposes the 
 only thing to do?"
 
 200 HILMA 
 
 "The only thing to do !" I repeated again, hardly be- 
 lieving I could be hearing rightly what she said. 
 
 "It seems to me the only thing to do." 
 
 "But it's impossible!" I protested. 
 
 "We both care," she answered slowly. Her eyes never 
 left my face, but rather opened wider and held my gaze 
 with a beseeching look. 
 
 "Do we?" 
 
 "Yes," she answered, her tone so low I could hardly 
 catch the word. For the first time she looked away. 
 
 For a moment I was struck dumb. Why this admission, 
 and so calmly? What prompted it and why did she 
 feel that it was necessary to so freely confess her love? 
 Then suddenly a thought came to me and I turned cold 
 as ice. 
 
 "You can't marry me," I answered almost roughly. 
 She looked at me again. "Why not?" she asked. 
 
 "You know why," I answered, speaking slowly and 
 steadying my voice. 
 
 "I know what you would say." 
 
 "You're to be crowned on the fifth." 
 
 "Am I?" 
 
 "You know you are. Am I to marry the Queen of Scar- 
 vania ?" 
 
 "No; but I'm not the Queen of Scarvania!" 
 
 "You will be." 
 
 "Not if we are married before the fifth." 
 
 "What about your duty to your people?" I demanded. 
 
 "My duty to my people is not as imperative as some 
 other duties," she replied, speaking slowly. 
 
 Thus she confessed the gnawing fear in my heart. This
 
 HARDEST TASK OF ALL 201 
 
 was why she was so ready to marry me. This was the 
 reason I was told she cared. A great anger surged in 
 upon me that I should be made an object of pity. Was 
 I not able to care for myself that a weak woman must 
 make a sacrifice of herself to shield me? 
 
 Almost any words might have passed my lips, but I 
 turned suddenly and strode over to the window, in an 
 effort to control myself before speaking. 
 
 And then pity for her took the place of my anger. She 
 was not to blame, but this cursed thief, who would steal 
 not only her throne but her honour. 
 
 "This trick of Zergald's," I said, and in a voice so cold 
 I hardly knew it for my own, "to make you think you 
 must do this thing to save me oh I know," I cried, 
 as she attempted to interrupt me, seeing that I had 
 guessed the truth, "I know He's told you that unless 
 you do this thing I'll be killed that you must marry me 
 to save my life that I've come a stranger, to help you, 
 and now having placed myself in a bad position you must 
 give up all must marry me. Am I not able to care for 
 myself, think you? Am I one to ask a woman to give 
 her life, her body to me because some sneaking scoundrel 
 says he'll cut my throat? A pretty picture, you marry- 
 ing me to save my life. You throwing yourself away 
 because my neck is in danger ! Danger the threat of a 
 coward ! But you," and I strode forward to her side, "to 
 be placed in such a position. I'll kill him for daring to 
 humiliate you to such a point!" 
 
 And then when I might have said more my eyes saw a 
 new look in her face, and I knew oh the gladness of 
 it that I was wrong. Zergald had made his threat
 
 202 HILMA 
 
 but that had naught to do with her offer of her- 
 self. It was, perhaps, the prompting, a new reason why 
 she would do this thing, but, above all else, there was the 
 call of her heart. It spoke to me in her eyes, in her face, 
 and then from her lips. 
 
 "John!" 
 
 She spoke the name softly, and I was swept off my 
 feet. 
 
 She stood there before me, her bosom rising and fall- 
 ing, a flush on her cheeks, her eyes bright and holding 
 mine. God knows I meant to be strong, but that one 
 word, my name, was too much. The look in her eyes 
 called me, and I sprang forward and seized her hands. 
 
 What stopped me there I know not, for as I moved I 
 would have taken her in my arms, but something seemed 
 to hold me from her, and I dropped on my knees, pressing 
 her hands to my lips. 
 
 "You know I care, too," I cried. 
 
 "Yes, I know," she whispered, "and you know it is not 
 because of what he wrote. You saw it on my face to-day 
 before we met him." 
 
 Before we met him Zergald ! In those words our duty 
 cried out again. Against him we were matched, and how 
 easily how gladly had we fallen into his trap. Curse 
 the man for a clever schemer. He must have guessed how 
 easy it would be to move us on this line to do his wishes. 
 
 Again I rose, cold, mad with longing, but without a 
 word or look walked back to the window. 
 
 "Do you realise," I asked, making my voice cold and 
 relentless, "what we came near doing? We you and 
 I have a duty."
 
 HARDEST TASK OF ALL 203 
 
 "John!" she cried wildly, the more so because she saw 
 the truth in what I said, "John! I care not, it is our 
 happiness that first." 
 
 "Kurlmurt," I said without looking about. 
 
 "No ! No ! I'll not think of him. John !" she came 
 close to my side as I stood staring out at the trees, not 
 daring to turn. "John, if he had not sent the note or 
 seen you this might not have happened. Yet each of us 
 would have known even if we had not spoken. Fate willed 
 that you should come to me and that we should learn to 
 love each other. Fate willed that he should write me 
 and see you after learning our secret. Shall we turn 
 against Fate?" 
 
 "Would you make me out a scoundrel?" I demanded 
 almost roughly. I could not speak gently and keep my 
 hands from her. 
 
 "I would make you my husband." 
 
 "I came here with Karl von Merlder to do you a service. 
 Would I do it, think you, if I carried you off when I 
 could have made you queen?" 
 
 "But you cannot make me queen." 
 
 "Then if I fail let me fail fighting." 
 
 "But if you try you'll not fail." 
 
 "God knows I will not, though I would," I answered. 
 
 "I will not be their queen. John ! John ! I want you. 
 I care not for the crown, I never did." Her hands were 
 on my arm, her voice pleading. "You have come to me 
 and made me love you, and Fate has made it possible for 
 us to speak. If it had not happened so I would have 
 done my duty, but now I will not. You shall not make 
 me,"
 
 204. HILMA 
 
 There was a longing and pleading in her voice that 
 nearly drove me mad. Yet I knew here, if nowhere else, 
 must I be strong. Slowly I turned and faced her ; gently 
 I took her hands in mine and led her back to her chair. 
 
 "Hilma, my princess," I said, speaking slowly, and 
 using her name as she had mine, "let us speak of but one 
 thing. The first night I was here you and I walked 
 where an old man used to walk. We looked where he had 
 looked ; we saw what he had seen, and now we must ask 
 for his eyes again. I love you, love you as I never 
 thought I could love any woman. Never have I known 
 what it was to feel as I do toward you ; never until that 
 night you gave me welcome to your country. Then you 
 made me your subject. Let me be your subject still. 
 The grand old man would tell you this, if he could again 
 offer counsel. I have set myself a task. You and I 
 will drive a straight furrow, and I will crown you for 
 your people ; but still you'll be my queen." 
 
 "But," she protested, looking up into my face and 
 clinging to my hands, "let us wait. We need not decide 
 this now. Later you may 
 
 "No," I answered, for I did not dare to let the question 
 go unsettled, "we must decide now. Never again can we 
 speak of this thing. Tell me that you will always be my 
 queen, and I will swear allegiance to none but you." 
 
 As I spoke I dropped to my knees at her side, and tak- 
 ing her hand, pressed it to my lips. 
 
 "Hilma, my queen !" 
 
 She leaned forward and, taking my face in her hands, 
 looked into my eyes long and earnestly. 
 
 "You are brave," she said, "braver than I." And then
 
 HARDEST TASK OF ALL 205 
 
 she leaned forward and I felt her lips touch my 
 forehead. 
 
 "The only subject I would have," she said. 
 
 I sprang to my feet, my heart leaping at her caress. 
 For one instant I stood there staring down upon her. 
 Then when it seemed as if the blood in my veins would 
 burst I tore my gaze from her face, and wheeling, 
 turned back to the window. I could not keep my resolve 
 longer and look into her eyes. Yet I felt she had not 
 given in, but meant to strive for her way, and hoped to 
 win by leaving the matter unsettled. I knew then that 
 my determination was giving way ; that we must not 
 leave the room with the question open. 
 
 "You must tell me that you are content," I said with- 
 out turning. 
 
 No answer came. I spoke again, still Hilma remained 
 silent, and then suddenly I heard a step in the hall and 
 a knock on the door. 
 
 It was a servant announcing Kurlmurt and Karl.
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 WHAT MUST BE MUST 
 
 HILMA had turned as the servant opened the door and 
 now stood watching it close as the man withdrew. 
 
 The interruption had made me forget for an instant, 
 and then as steps sounded, coming nearer down the hall, 
 I spoke quickly. 
 
 "You must see this matter as I say. Your father would 
 have had it so." 
 
 She turned and looked at me slowly. Her eyes had 
 lost their fire and I saw that her lips were pressed tight, 
 yet she made no answer. Then the steps reached the 
 door and it was flung open as the two entered. 
 
 Kurlmurt was all aglow with news, and hardly waited to 
 give us greeting. Karl was excited, and for their ardour 
 I was truly thankful, for it concealed from them any 
 embarrassment we might have felt. 
 
 "I find some of the grand dukes almost ready to ques- 
 tion Joachim, and Alvermurk anxious to lead the opposi- 
 tion," Kurlmurt exclaimed, turning to Hilma. "They 
 fear Zergald, of course, but the danger to the state if 
 Joachim is crowned has become apparent to them, and 
 they are nearly ready to revolt." 
 
 As he spoke I saw the princess grow pale, and her hand 
 reached out and grasped the corner of the table. For an 
 instant I thought she would fall, and while I did not move 
 from the window where I stood, watching the thing as if
 
 WHAT MUST BE MUST 207 
 
 it were some scene in a play in which I had no part, I 
 was ready to spring to her side if she should faint. 
 
 For an instant she swayed ; then steadying herself, she 
 looked up into Kurlmurt's face for the first time. 
 
 "Yes?" she questioned. 
 
 I was watching her intently, hanging on each word, and 
 then I saw that Karl was looking at her too, noting her 
 strange actions. He turned and glanced at me with a 
 question in his eyes, but I made no sign, only glanced 
 back at him for an instant and turned again to her. 
 
 Kurlmurt, however, went on talking rapidly, not not- 
 ing that the princess failed to receive his news with the 
 joy he should have expected. 
 
 "I had a hint from Alvermurk yesterday," he went on, 
 "but before I saw him I would not speak of it, for fear 
 of accomplishing nothing, and so only disappoint you. 
 But to-day Karl and I have seen him and talked with 
 him. I have not mentioned the evidence as to Joachim's 
 birth as yet, but from what he tells me it will only be 
 necessary, if the documents are not found, for you to go 
 before the grand dukes and demand your rights." 
 
 "It would mean a revolution," the princess said slowly, 
 speaking almost mechanically, and so low that both Karl 
 and I strained our ears to catch the words. 
 
 "Never!" Kurlmurt exclaimed. "The dukes consider 
 all applicants the day before the coronation. Of course, 
 it's an ancient custom, merely formal, but if you go 
 there and demand your rights, declaring Joachim 
 illegal, we can count on the grand dukes sustaining you, 
 I am sure." 
 
 "It would mean a revolution," the princess replied again.
 
 208 HILMA 
 
 I saw she was simply thinking of some way to combat 
 this new turn affairs had taken. 
 
 "The people are for you, your Highness!" Karl ex- 
 claimed, speaking for the first time. 
 
 "There will be no revolution!" Kurlmurt answered 
 almost angrily as he began to note Hilma's strange lack 
 of enthusiasm. "If Zergald finds the grand dukes 
 against him and Alvermurk promises me that many 
 can be counted upon a movement once started, he will 
 give up. It's only necessary to show some force behind 
 your claim besides Karl and myself." 
 
 "Go before them in the name of your father," Karl 
 suggested. 
 
 "Yes," Kurlmurt agreed eagerly, seeing at last that 
 for some reason she must be persuaded, "and they will 
 rally to your aid." 
 
 "It would mean a revolution," she repeated for the third 
 time. Her face was white as death, and I feared to think 
 what was in her mind. Beyond a doubt she was steeling 
 herself to refuse to be crowned at all. 
 
 We all stood looking at her. Wonder grew on the faces 
 of Kurlmurt and Karl at her lack of enthusiasm in their 
 newly discovered ally to her cause and the chance it 
 opened to us. 
 
 "The papers will be found," I said suddenly, realising 
 some one must speak, "and then the grand dukes will 
 have no choice." 
 
 "The papers will not be found," the princess said, 
 speaking sharply and turning upon me with anger in 
 her eyes. She meant, I suppose, that I was not to find 
 them, but if I did, I was to destroy what I found.
 
 WHAT MUST BE MUST 209 
 
 I started to speak, for surely this thing could not go on 
 longer. Karl and Kurlmurt would be asking questions 
 in a moment that could not well be answered, for cer- 
 tainly they must have no hint of what was in her mind. 
 But as I would have spoken Kurlmurt interfered. 
 
 "If the papers are not found you must go before the 
 grand dukes and demand your rights." 
 
 The princess turned upon him then and drew herself 
 up proudly. She looked a queen, if ever woman did, 
 and while my heart beat high in the pride of her, my 
 breath caught, for I saw what she was about to do. 
 
 "What ! Must ! Who says I must do ?" she demanded, 
 her eyes flashing. 
 
 Kurlmurt stepped back as if stunned ; started to speak, 
 but stopped, words failing him. 
 
 "What must be must!" I said, stepping forward sud- 
 denly and speaking sharply. 
 
 She turned upon me, a flush coming to her pale cheeks, 
 and for an instant we faced each other. Anger sprang 
 to her eyes, but I held her gaze, and then tears came in 
 place of the angry look. 
 
 Kurlmurt and Karl stood staring, first at Hilma, then 
 at me. 
 
 "What must be must!" I said again, but more gently. 
 
 "Aye," Karl said with a breath of relief, yet not know- 
 ing that he spoke. 
 
 She looked into my eyes for an instant, an instant that 
 seemed ages to me, and then the tears that had hung on 
 her lashes flooded her eyes. 
 
 "You are all against me!" she cried. "But if if it 
 must be then it must," and she turned away as if weak 
 and lonely.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 THE PRICE OF A EOGUE 
 
 ALREADY the city had taken on a holiday air. Bunting 
 and flags with Joachim's face upon them were to be 
 seen everywhere, while the streets grew more crowded 
 as the town filled with those coming to see the crowning 
 of their king. 
 
 On July fourth I could but think if we succeeded it 
 would be a fitting way to celebrate the day the grand 
 dukes would decide who was to be crowned on the fifth. 
 
 While this acceptance was a matter of form, it was 
 still necessary. Whether we recovered the envelope or 
 not, it would be at this meeting, the day before the 
 coronation, that Hilma was to make her claim to the 
 throne. Luckily for us, it was impossible for the prime 
 minister to move the day ahead, for here it was the first 
 of July. 
 
 Zergald beyond a doubt feared the rising wave against 
 him and dreaded that at the last moment Hilma might 
 come forward with the fatal evidence. Unquestionably, 
 Heinrich was assuring him no such evidence would be 
 produced by us, declaring, of course, we had none. Such 
 a report could only make the duke feel we had outwitted 
 his spies, and really had the documents, for he well knew 
 there must be some evidence of Joachim's birth. 
 
 Then, too, his last move to place matters where the prin- 
 cess could not ascend the throne, no matter what trans-
 
 THE PRICE OF A ROGUE 
 
 pired, showed clearly he had grave doubts of the ultimate 
 outcome. 
 
 We too were placed where, as the time grew shorter, 
 action was demanded. The securing of the documents 
 would alone guarantee the successful outcome of our 
 plans. If the princess had to go before the grand dukes 
 and present her claim, without any evidence of Joachim's 
 birth, it would, at best, be a doubtful undertaking, the 
 success of which would depend solely upon the strength 
 of Zergald and the following Alvermurk secured. 
 
 It was thus, on the first day of July, four days before 
 the coronation, that events began to move rapidly toward 
 a climax. 
 
 That morning, about ten o'clock I was sitting on the 
 little balcony off my rooms at the inn. Karl had just 
 left me, and we had but finished our daily bout with the 
 foils. The need for a strong wrist was likely to occur 
 at any moment, and so we had each day crossed blades, 
 until I prided myself on my newly acquired skill. 
 
 For some time after Karl's departure I sat watching 
 the lake, of which I seemed never to tire, and studying 
 the grey towers of the old castles on the farther side, 
 when suddenly I turned my head and saw one of 
 my guards coming forward from under the trees. Per- 
 sonally I felt there was little need of such protection, but 
 Kurlmurt had insisted that three of his men keep watch 
 over me, and after finding my objections useless, I had 
 shrugged my shoulders and submitted to his whim. 
 
 There was, however, no vain bravado about my atti- 
 tude, for I was always on guard and never moved a step 
 without my pistol in a handy pocket. Yet the guards in
 
 HILMA 
 
 broad daylight seemed a needless precaution, for if 
 danger was about it was of the kind that craves the 
 shield of darkness and the side street. 
 
 As the fellow stepped close to the railing he saluted. 
 "Count Heinrich of Vankle wishes to see you, sir. 
 He came through the park and was making for this part 
 of the inn, when we stopped him." 
 
 "Indeed!" I said, sitting up with considerable interest, 
 "and is he waiting under guard?" 
 
 The fellow smiled grimly. 
 
 "He took it better than I thought he would." 
 
 "Well, show him up." 
 
 I was all curiosity at once, for I had not seen Heinrich 
 since we parted in his rooms at the palace, when he had 
 promised to call in the matter of transferring the papers 
 to us, under a cash consideration. 
 
 I shifted my pistol to my coat pocket and waited, my 
 finger resting lightly on the trigger, for while it might 
 be a peaceful errand, there was also a chance that he 
 meant no good. I trusted Heinrich least of all, and yet 
 it hardly seemed he would come so openly if he meant 
 me harm. Then as I saw his tall, handsome figure com- 
 ing forward, I rose slowly and stood waiting for him at 
 the top of the steps. 
 
 He came on, looking out over the lake as he walked for- 
 ward, and only turned to me as he suddenly paused at the 
 bottom of the steps. Then with a surprised look on his 
 face, as if he had just noticed my presence, he doffed his 
 hat with an elaborate bow of mock courtesy. 
 
 "I crave a word with Sir Meddler." 
 
 "Then pray come forward."
 
 THE PRICE OF A ROGUE 213 
 
 "The Meddler is well guarded," he said, not moving 
 from where he was. 
 
 "The Meddler?" I repeated, not understanding him at 
 all. 
 
 "Yes," he answered, "the Meddler. You certainly are 
 one, are you not?" 
 
 "Did you come to pick a quarrel?" I asked, "for if 
 you did you had best go. I'm not ready to fight you 
 yet." 
 
 "Yet?" 
 
 "Oh, I've cause enough when I decide to do so." 
 
 He smiled at that. 
 
 "It would occur to me that I was the one that had the 
 cause," he said. 
 
 "It really matters little," I answered, "as long as there 
 is cause." 
 
 "I'm glad you feel so, for truly," he rubbed his neck 
 and stretched it painfully, "I'm looking for a little salve 
 for an injured spot." 
 
 "You had better lay in a goodly supply," I counselled, 
 "for the injuries may grow more painful before you put 
 a balm on even the present one." 
 
 "Oh, no! oh no!" he laughed gaily. "It will be 
 otherwise." He shot a glance at me from out his hand- 
 some eyes. 
 
 I laughed with him, for his way was such you could but 
 like him, no matter what he said. 
 
 "Come," I finally suggested, "you did not call simply 
 to tell me we were liable to quarrel?" 
 
 "Hardly," he answered. "I never make unnecessary 
 assertions."
 
 214 HILMA 
 
 "Then may I inquire ?" I began. 
 
 "Certainly," he interrupted. "If you'll take your hand 
 off that pistol I'll come up." 
 
 "I think then you'll stay where you are." 
 
 He shrugged his shoulders. "I'd -rather you'd take 
 your hand away, for a nervous man may make a mis- 
 take." 
 
 "It might not be such a calamity." 
 
 "Well, I'll come up and take the chance, if you refuse 
 to remove your hand." 
 
 "It's a bit cold, and my hand is warmer where it is," 
 I answered. 
 
 "Yes, it is cold," he agreed, taking off his hat and fan- 
 ning himself. 
 
 "Certainly you're cool enough," I assured him. 
 
 "Oh, always, though you did give me a start the other 
 night. Now I'll come up, but do be careful." 
 
 He mounted the steps slowly and I nodded to a chair 
 across the table. Then I rang with my left hand, and 
 in an instant the waiter appeared. 
 
 "Whiskey and soda?" I asked. 
 
 He nodded. 
 
 When the decanters were placed on the table and he had 
 lighted a cigarette, I took my hand out of my pocket. 
 
 "I feel better," he said. 
 
 "Yes," I agreed, "the whiskey is good." 
 
 "Very," he nodded. 
 
 "Did you come for any particular reason?" I asked 
 finally when he had smoked for a few minutes in silence. 
 
 "I can't help but look at you and marvel," he answered. 
 
 "I'm glad at last to have given you something to
 
 THE PRICE OF A ROGUE 215 
 
 think of," I said, smiling at his frank, almost boyish 
 way of speaking. 
 
 "Well, ; r ou have," he said, leaning back and sipping his 
 whiskey; "you're so lucky. Now who would ever have 
 supposed you'd suspect those steps were moved?" 
 
 He asked the question as if I had not the slightest in- 
 terest in the matter. 
 
 "You can't help but admit it was fortunate for me?" 
 
 "Oh, I admit that." He nodded carelessly. 
 
 I watched him, slightly amused. Surely it took a brave 
 man, and one possessed of great nerve, to so calmly dis- 
 cuss the outcome of such an adventure with the intended 
 victim, when he himself had set the trap. 
 
 "Do you expect to be married very soon ?" he demanded 
 suddenly, looking at me from out the corners of his eyes. 
 
 For a moment I was tempted to lean across the table and 
 strike him, for I knew to what he referred. But as I half 
 rose, a flush of anger on my face, it occurred to me that 
 possibly this was why he had come. If he could pick a 
 quarrel with me he would gain the object he desired. 
 
 "If I am," I answered, speaking slowly, "only honest 
 men will be present." 
 
 "There would, I suppose, be very few invitations." 
 
 I leaned across the table and spoke sharply. 
 
 "If you've come here for any purpose but to quarrel 
 with me, out with it, and be quick. I've too much at 
 stake to fight you before the fifth. After that I'll give 
 you all the satisfaction you want, if you're not out of the 
 country by that time with a price on your head. Now 
 get down to business or go the way you came." 
 
 He turned and looked at me with a smile on his hand-
 
 216 HILMA 
 
 some face. The insolence in his manner had suddenly 
 departed. 
 
 "You have got a temper!" he said, speaking slowly. 
 "I'm glad to see you're not too cold blooded." 
 
 "You have a large number of moods," I answered, lean- 
 ing back in my chair. Certainly ; if any one knew 
 whether or not I had a temper it was he. 
 
 "But I've got one piece of business now," he answered. 
 
 "Good !" I said. "Let's get at it. I've no great love for 
 your company." 
 
 "Well, perhaps, then you won't care to have me join 
 forces with you?" he questioned in the most matter-of- 
 fact tone. 
 
 "No, I can't say that I do," I answered. "We've quite 
 enough now to win out." 
 
 He nodded his head four times, as he had on that day in 
 the anteroom when I first saw him, and smiled slightly to 
 himself. He was looking out again across the lake, and 
 he drew the smoke from his cigarette deep into his lungs. 
 
 "It's the first time I ever dealt with an American," he 
 apologised. 
 
 The tone was so childlike, so explanatory, that I 
 laughed aloud. 
 
 "Well, Americans are mortals ! We have about the 
 same sensibilities as others. We eat, sleep " 
 
 "And bluff!" he added with a quick glance 
 at me. 
 
 "Yes," I agreed, "when we have to deal with rogues." 
 
 For a moment I thought I had stirred him to anger. 
 He flashed a look at me and turned in his chair quickly. 
 
 "Well?" I demanded.
 
 THE PRICE OF A ROGUE 217 
 
 "Well?" he said, leaning his elbows on the table and 
 looking at me, "well what? Perhaps I am a rogue to 
 your fine way of thinking. Perhaps you are a meddler 
 to more than one person in Scarvania. Let it pass. 
 What you think of me or what I think of you matters 
 but little. Pve no use for your opinion." 
 
 "And certainly, I have none in the world for yours," I 
 interposed. 
 
 He nodded. "Precisely ! So we understand each other 
 perfectly, and, therefore, can get along very well to- 
 gether." 
 
 I saw he was trying to reach a point where he could 
 say something, and I resolved to drop personalities and 
 get at facts. 
 
 "Well, you talk frankly, at least," I said. 
 
 "That's one thing I admire in you," he answered. 
 "Let's try and get at the purpose of my call." 
 
 "Good !" 
 
 He leaned back in his chair, tilted it against the rail 
 and lighted another cigarette. 
 
 "How do you expect to have a ghost of a show in this 
 thing without those documents ?" 
 
 So it was, after all, the papers he had called about. 
 They might even now rest in his pocket as they had 
 once in mine. Possibilities lurked in the air ; but I asked 
 indifferently : 
 
 "Do you refer to the contents of the envelope which 
 you said was not in your possession ?" 
 
 "I'll not beat about the bush if you do," Heinrich 
 replied promptly. "I've got the envelope that Von 
 Merlder gave you, and you in turn gave the countess
 
 218 HILMA 
 
 you know I have. For my own reasons I haven't turned 
 it over to 'Old Pepper Box,' but " and he leaned across 
 the table and took the cigarette from his mouth, examin- 
 ing carefully the lighted end "but I can any time 
 before the fifth unless 
 
 "Unless you hold them until Joachim is crowned and 
 then make Zergald dance." 
 
 He laughed good-naturedly. 
 
 "You have the very make-up for a schemer. Join forces 
 with me and we'll run this country. There's money in it, 
 too, and when it's all gone I know of at least two powers 
 that would bid high for certain help and information." 
 
 "Your scheme is deeper than I thought," I replied. 
 
 "Do give a man credit for having some brains," he an- 
 swered peevishly. 
 
 "I do," I said ; "only your plan leads into fields I didn't 
 think of, simply, I presume, through my lack of knowl- 
 edge concerning your country." 
 
 "Well, I've that knowledge. You've got Kurlmurt and 
 Von Merlder around your little finger. We'd make a 
 brave pair. Things could be done. No? Well, I 
 didn't think you would, so I'll not waste time trying to 
 persuade you." 
 
 "It's hardly worth while." 
 
 "Well, if you won't come to me I'll have to come to you, 
 I suppose. How much am I bid?" 
 
 Then suddenly, as he offered the documents so care- 
 lessly, it occurred to me that if I could but make him feel 
 the crowning of the princess was assured without them 
 the price would be far lower. 
 
 "We don't need the papers at all, you know."
 
 THE PRICE OF A ROGUE 219 
 
 He leaned across the table, a smile on his lips. 
 
 "Bluff!" he replied "bluff ! You've made too much 
 of an effort to get them to make me believe that." 
 
 "My dear fellow, do you think we are fools ? Her royal 
 Highness will be crowned on the fifth without those papers 
 in your pocket. I practically told Zergald so the first 
 day I met him, and again last night. I've the necessary 
 proof, and even my death wouldn't void it. The contents 
 of that envelope is an extra thread, that's all. I'm will- 
 ing to take it off your hands on that account, but on no 
 other. The figure must, however, be very small. You've 
 not, you see, captured such a prize as you imagined." 
 
 "Bluff !" was his only answer, but I saw that my words 
 had impressed him. 
 
 "Bluff? Why, man, that evidence isn't worth a sou 
 marquee after the fifth, unless Joachim is crowned, and 
 Joachim," I laughed softly, "has no more chance of 
 being crowned than you have of going to Heaven." 
 
 "Personalities were to be dropped," he said sharply. I 
 could see my manner worried him. 
 
 "True !" I agreed. "I apologise." 
 
 "That story sounds fine," he said, leaning across the 
 table ; "but it won't go. You can't crown her Highness 
 unless you prove Joachim illegitimate, and you know it. 
 I've got the evidence. What it's value will be when 
 Joachim is crowned I know full well, but still I'm ready 
 to do business now." 
 
 "Oh, so you and your chief aren't on the best of terms ?" 
 
 "He thinks we are. Not so long ago he made a little 
 blunder where I had some interests, and he's paying for it 
 now. Gad !" he went on, almost in a soliloquy, "if he'd
 
 220 HILMA 
 
 played fair then he'd not be tramping his office now and 
 worrying so much." 
 
 I seized on the words eagerly. They were spoken ab- 
 sently, and so I judged there was some truth in them. If 
 Zergald worried, we then had a better chance than I had 
 believed. Certainly ; only the papers were needed, and 
 they were as good as mine already. The goods were up 
 and the bids only had to be made. Money was no object 
 just then, and soon I would hear Auctioneer Heinrich 
 saying : Going ! Going ! ! Gone ! ! ! to John Harold Con- 
 verse, highest bidder. Down would go the cash, Hilma 
 would be crowned, and I well, I I would have my fur- 
 row finished. 
 
 "What do you say ?" Heinrich demanded, being the first 
 to get back to facts. 
 
 "Name your price." 
 
 He leaned across the table, pulled out a pencil and 
 wrote six figures on a bit of paper. 
 
 I laughed at him. "Too much! Too much!" 
 
 "You've got more than that to give," he answered. 
 "We've looked you up and know how much you're 
 worth." 
 
 "Indeed !" I inquired. "Thanks for the attention, but 
 bear in mind I'm not the purchaser." 
 
 "We were to talk openly, I thought," he said. 
 
 "Then don't doubt my statements so often." 
 
 "That's the price," he answered, rising. 
 
 I rose also and dropped my hand into my pocket. His 
 tone indicated the interview was over, and so I was again 
 on my guard. 
 
 "It's too high," I said. "They're not worth it to us."
 
 THE PRICE OF A ROGUE 
 
 "They're worth more than that to me when Joachim is 
 crowned." 
 
 "But," I objected, "he won't be crowned, and then they 
 are only waste paper." 
 
 "If you'll prove that to me I'll cut my price in half." 
 
 "I'm hardly going to show you our hand," I objected. 
 
 He shrugged his shoulders and started down the steps. 
 As he neared the bottom he stopped. 
 
 "Go talk to her about it. I'll want, besides the money, 
 Zergald's lands and title when he's banished." 
 
 "Indeed!" I exclaimed. "You're playing high." 
 
 "I'm no fool." 
 
 "No, and you're no glutton, are you? A quarter of a 
 million, Zergald's lands " I whistled softly. 
 
 "And his title too," he said. "I'll have his title with 
 it or nothing." 
 
 I only smiled while he waited on the lower step, watch- 
 ing my face intently. 
 
 "You go and see her and then come and see me. I know 
 there is some jockeying in a thing like this." 
 
 "Where will I see you?" I asked. 
 
 "Drive out toward the countess's. I'll meet you there 
 somewhere." 
 
 "To-night?" I asked. 
 
 "No, not to-night. I've got to be away to-night on 
 some cursed errand of Zergald's, and won't be back until 
 late to-morrow afternoon. Come to-morrow night." 
 
 I nodded, little thinking that his errand for Zergald 
 would make the stake, now so all important, nothing 
 more than a secondary consideration.
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 A BROKEN ENGAGEMENT 
 
 HEINEICH had been gone but a few minutes when Karl 
 came stamping out onto the balcony. I was so ab- 
 sorbed with my thoughts, however, that I neither heard 
 him open the door nor cross the room, and his hand fell 
 on my shoulder before I realised he was there. 
 
 "Day dreaming?" he demanded, throwing himself into 
 the chair Heinrich had just vacated. 
 
 "Do you want that envelope again?" I asked indiffer- 
 ently. 
 
 "Oh, no, certainly not," he replied with a bitter laugh. 
 "Not after the way it slipped through our fingers when 
 we had Heinrich high and dry. Curse Zergald for get- 
 ting out of those ropes. I thought I'd tied him fast." 
 
 "Well, I think our search has brought some results, 
 even if we missed the documents," I answered. 
 
 "What then, pray tell me?" Karl demanded in some 
 disgust. "I hope there's a loophole somewhere, for this 
 Alvermurk following is mighty lukewarm, to my way 
 of thinking." 
 
 "I believe we can still get the papers." 
 
 "What chance is there?" he asked, glancing at me 
 carelessly, his tone full of disgust at the turn affairs 
 had taken. 
 
 "A pretty good chance, and I can do it."
 
 A BROKEN ENGAGEMENT 223 
 
 "What !" Karl exclaimed, coming to a sitting position 
 with a jump. "What do you mean?" 
 
 Then I told him of Heinrich's call and the terms de- 
 manded, though even to him I said nothing of the money 
 consideration. I hoped if the princess were willing to 
 accede to the other terms, to beat Heinrich's cash price 
 down much lower, and meet that part personally, for I 
 knew the princess's fortune would not allow her to con- 
 sider for a moment the offer, if the cash consideration 
 were mentioned. 
 
 "His nerve is not lacking," Karl replied as I finished. 
 
 "True," I agreed; "but shouldn't the offer be ex- 
 plained to her Highness? I suppose it is for her to 
 accept or decline." 
 
 "Beyond a doubt," Karl agreed. "She has an appoint- 
 ment with Kurlmurt about five, and we could see her 
 then." 
 
 "Five," I said, looking at my watch and then at the 
 lake, shining so invitingly before us. "We've lots of 
 time. Let's get a boat and have a sail." 
 
 We found a small "cat" moored by the wharf at the 
 foot of the gardens, and were soon under way. We 
 sailed up the lake, close to the left shore, a fine breeze 
 behind us, then worked back under the walls of the old 
 castles, rising high from the rocks opposite the city. It 
 was my first near view of them, and I was naturally much 
 interested. Karl put the boat about so that we ran in 
 under the walls of Zergald's castle, and while it differed 
 little from the other, I looked it over with great interest. 
 Had I only known then how much a knowledge of its 
 plan would help, and, too, in so brief a time, I would have
 
 224 HILMA 
 
 spent the day studying it from every vantage point of 
 the lake. 
 
 When we got back to the inn there was just enough 
 time left to reach the princess's by five o'clock. 
 
 Our drive to the palace was a quiet affair* for we both 
 felt that Hilma could not agree to Heinrich's terms, and 
 so, we were as far from the object point as we had been 
 at any time. 
 
 Failure was a new thing to me. I had given up that 
 which I had wanted, but to strive and not accomplish 
 made me angry, and when I grew angry I was very apt 
 to grow sulky and moody. And to add to that state of 
 mind, I had not even a single pleasant prospect before 
 me. 
 
 If we crowned the princess I would go my way have 
 to go my way. If we failed, think you I would for 
 one moment feel I had the right to press my claim, when 
 the condition making such a thing possible had come 
 through my failure? 
 
 Such a mood hung over us both even when we reached 
 the castle, and I, for one, was glad yet disappointed to 
 find Kurlmurt alone, and the princess not yet returned. 
 
 If we two were glum, Kurlmurt was the opposite. He 
 had just seen the Duke of Alvermurk again, and that 
 worthy had good news as to the feelings among many of 
 the grand dukes. 
 
 "But what's that to us?" Karl demanded peevishly. 
 "The evidence is what we need." 
 
 "What is it to us?" demanded the general with a look 
 of keen surprise on his face. "It's all and more than all. 
 Up to now I have felt Zergald had the duke with him,
 
 A BROKEN ENGAGEMENT 225 
 
 body and soul. Now we have one among them, besides 
 myself, who will lead. What could I do before? If I 
 supported the princess alone it was charged I worked for 
 personal gain. Now, Alvermurk will lead her cause. 
 Already he has a dozen others more than lukewarm ready 
 to come to our aid, if they can be assured that they will 
 be safe from Zergald's wrath." 
 
 "Yes; a pretty lot of supporters. Not one ready to 
 stand on his own feet, but afraid of Zergald," Karl ob- 
 jected. 
 
 "Gad, Karl!" Kurlmurt growled, "don't play the pes- 
 simist. Get some life in you if you don't feel happy." 
 
 "Happy !" Karl flung back. "Well, I'm not ready to 
 put my faith in your grand dukes. They're bound hide 
 and hair to Zergald, and without evidence, affidavits 
 sworn to, we will gain nothing do nothing." 
 
 "Get the documents if you can," Kurlmurt answered, 
 "but with them or without them this support among the 
 grand dukes will be of great avail. I've known the 
 people loved Hilma and wanted her their queen. Now I 
 see the same feeling coming to the front among the 
 dukes, bound as they are to Zergald. Let them once 
 learn that Joachim is illegitimate, and they will rally to 
 our standard in a body." 
 
 "Admit it," Karl answered, "yet how are you to prove 
 he is without these very affidavits?" 
 
 "Let the princess go before the dukes on the fourth, 
 tell them simply and straightforwardly the truth, and 
 you will see that they will believe her." 
 
 Karl shook his head, but Kurlmurt would not be 
 denied.
 
 226 HILMA 
 
 "Then the people gathering for the coronation would 
 take on a true holiday look. Let Joachim's face come 
 down from the banners and flags and let the princess's go 
 up in its place. Man, the country would go mad mad ! 
 do you hear me? They pretend now to be glad. They 
 hang out their flags, the whole city is draped in colours, 
 but let them feel they celebrate her coronation, not his, 
 and twice the bunting will be shown ; twice the flags will 
 be unfurled, and then and only then will the people set 
 up a true shout of joy. How many people are in Zak- 
 bar for the coronation, think you ? Not half that would 
 be here if she were to be made queen." 
 
 The older man's enthusiasm caught hold of me, as it 
 did Karl, and to a great extent offset the gloom we had 
 brought with us. 
 
 Then, as I had a chance, I mentioned that Heinrich had 
 called upon me and of his offer. 
 
 "The cur !" Kurlmurt growled. "The cur ! I'll teach 
 him yet." 
 
 ''Will her Highness accept such terms?" I asked. 
 
 "Never! Not with my consent," the older man de- 
 clared. 
 
 And thus as we talked on the time slipped by, and 
 before we realised it, the glow from our cigars was notice- 
 able in the darkness. 
 
 "Look!" and Karl pointed across the lake. "There's 
 a light in Zergald's castle." 
 
 "Well?" I asked, seeing nothing strange in the incident. 
 
 "It's in a part never used," Kurlmurt said, speaking 
 slowly and watching other lights spring up in the right 
 wing.
 
 227 
 
 "Doesn't he use the palace at all?" I questioned. 
 
 "There's a keeper there, but no one else," Karl replied, 
 his eyes watching the distant lights sharply. 
 
 "Zergald may be paying the place a visit," I suggested. 
 
 "I've never known him to go there these ten years. He 
 closed it when his daughter died, and he's never opened 
 it since," Kurlmurt said. 
 
 The pathos in the simple statement touched me more 
 than it did them, for I had never associated a wife and 
 children with our grey-eyed, sharp and cunning adver- 
 sary. 
 
 "Well, let him light her up again," Karl exclaimed, ris- 
 ing and turning to the light that fell from the window 
 to glance at his watch. "I'd like to know what is keep- 
 ing her Highness?" 
 
 "She went to visit some sick people on Murkel Hill," 
 Kurlmurt explained, "but she should have been back by 
 now." 
 
 A half hour passed before Karl rose again to look at 
 his watch. When he mentioned the hour we each glanced 
 at the other. With that glance doubt sprang up in our 
 faces. 
 
 Dread, fear, alarm will spread from one to another like 
 fire licking light wood. What it was that made me feel 
 something was amiss I cannot say. I was not well 
 enough acquainted to know how long the princess should 
 be gone or where Murkel Hill was located, yet for all 
 that a great uneasiness seized upon me, and as Kurlmurt 
 rose and strode toward the other end of the terrace to look 
 down the drive, I leaned over to Karl. 
 
 "Who was with her?" I asked.
 
 HILMA 
 
 He shook his head, but repeated the question to Kurl- 
 murt when he returned. 
 
 "She drove," he answered. "Frederick was on the box 
 and one of the grooms." 
 
 "Barnsmurk?" Karl asked. 
 
 "Yes ! Yes !" the older man exclaimed with some im- 
 patience. "He rode with the carriage, of course." 
 
 "The countess did not go ?" Karl asked again. 
 
 "No. She had a headache." 
 
 "Something has detained her," I said. "Lieutenant 
 Barnsmurk is a surety against any harm coming to her." 
 
 "Is he?" Kurlmurt almost whispered, leaning over 
 toward us. I saw his face was white, and I started at 
 the strange look on it. 
 
 "Is he?" he asked again; "and what harm would come 
 to her? What harm are we thinking of? Has Zergald 
 learned of the feeling among the grand dukes and made 
 way with the one great obstacle to his plans?" 
 
 The words, possibly the voice or the fear in our hearts, 
 made Karl and myself leap to our feet with a bound. 
 
 "Which way to Murkel Hill?" I demanded. 
 
 But already Karl was running down the terrace toward 
 the stables, and I knew he would have the horses ready 
 as quickly as any one. 
 
 An instant before we had been free of fear, but now 
 with Kurlmurt's words all manner of alarming thoughts 
 rushed through our minds. 
 
 Suddenly a sound fell on my ear. I stopped, listened, 
 and far off the noise of horses' hoofs beating the road 
 could be heard. 
 
 I saw that Kurlmurt had caught the sound as well as I.
 
 A BROKEN ENGAGEMENT 229 
 
 The noise from our mounts as Karl came galloping up, 
 followed by two grooms, shut out the sound for an in- 
 stant and then we again heard the hoof beats. 
 
 "Oh, it's she!" Karl exclaimed with a great gladness 
 in his voice. 
 
 Kurlmurt shook his head. 
 
 "The horses are galloping like mad," I said. 
 
 Far down the road we could hear them coming on. Two 
 horses pushed into a run and the sound of carriage wheels 
 too. What could it mean? Why the haste? We three 
 stood waiting, a thousand questions on our faces, but 
 speaking no word. 
 
 The running horses turned at the gate, came on up the 
 drive. Suddenly it struck me that the team was running 
 away, and then far off through the trees I caught a 
 glimpse of the carriage itself. 
 
 There was but one man on the box, and he was urging 
 the horses on, leaning far down while his whip fell on 
 their flanks like mad. 
 
 At such a time minutes take ages to pass. Then down 
 the straight avenue the carriage swung into view, and 
 we saw that it was Barnsmurk himself on the box. The 
 whip still swung over the two horses running low in their 
 collars, white with foam from head to flank. 
 
 Then suddenly, as he had exerted all energy to urge 
 them forward, he dropped his whip and, pulling like mad, 
 strove to stop the team at the door. 
 
 With a rush the horses pulled to their haunches, flung 
 the gravel about, and then before the carriage came to 
 a stop Barnsmurk flung the reins from him and sprang 
 to the ground.
 
 230 HILMA 
 
 Across his forehead a deep mark stood out like fire, 
 and over his face the red blood from an ugly wound 
 flowed unchecked. His clothes were covered with dirt 
 and dust. 
 
 "Her Highness, general," he gasped, saluting, "she's 
 gone !" 
 
 And then before we could reach him he pitched forward 
 and lay like one dead at our feet.
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 THE PATH TO THE LAKE 
 
 WE carried the bodies of Frederick and the groom from 
 the carriage where Barnsmurk had thrown them, revived 
 him and got his story. 
 
 The carriage had been stopped in a dark part of the 
 road by a dozen men. Frederick and the groom had gone 
 down under their shots, while Barnsmurk had received 
 a blow on the head that had sent him from his saddle un- 
 conscious. 
 
 How long he had lain there in the road he could not 
 say, but when he finally came to he had found the prin- 
 cess gone, the carriage some hundred feet farther on 
 down the road, and the two servants lying dead in the 
 bushes. 
 
 What happened then we knew almost without his telling. 
 Throwing the two bodies into the carriage, he had driven 
 like mad to bring us the news. 
 
 These facts we got in a few minutes after Barnsmurk 
 was brought out of his faint, and then action took posses- 
 sion of us, one and all. 
 
 For the rest of the night there was little sleep for any 
 one. Trusted men were sent out to scour the country, 
 while Karl, Kurlmurt and myself took to horse and rode 
 here there everywhere. 
 
 When dawn was breaking we met again. I recall now
 
 232 HILMA 
 
 with great vividness the picture that met my eyes as I 
 strode in through the open doorway to the room in which 
 Hilma and I had met and spoken of Zergald's note. 
 
 Mud stained from heel to cap, I flung myself from my 
 horse and, leaving it with a groom, went down the long 
 hall and into the room where Karl and Kurlmurt were 
 waiting. 
 
 Kurlmurt, his hands clasped behind him, his grey head 
 bent in gloomy thought, paced backward and forward 
 by the window at the end. 
 
 Karl, despair on his face, sat gazing into the open fire. 
 
 Outside, through the half drawn curtains, the grey 
 light of early sunrise marked the trees against the sky. 
 A sleepy bird twittered, rustled and chirped more boldly 
 as it got its morning wits about it in the ivy on the 
 wall. 
 
 I paused on the threshold and the two looked up. 
 
 No one spoke as I turned to Kurlmurt, then to Karl. 
 What was in their faces needed no words to confirm the 
 failure of their search. To their questioning eyes I 
 could only shake my head. 
 
 At that sign, which told I was no bearer of good news. 
 Kurlmurt cast his hands out in despair and turned back 
 to his silent walk. Karl passed me a glass of wine, which 
 I downed with a gulp. I had no heart to eat, but knew 
 the need of physical strength, so munched a biscuit and 
 drank another glass of port. 
 
 Suddenly Kurlmurt came across to where I sat and 
 threw a heavy revolver on the table before me. 
 
 "If she's not found, if harm comes to her, I'll kill Zer- 
 gald three days from now."
 
 THE PATH TO THE LAKE 233 
 
 "The documents certainly are not in his hands," I 
 answered. 
 
 "Damn the documents !" Karl shouted, springing to his 
 feet, tears almost in his eyes. "Damn the things! They 
 have brought this on her." 
 
 "Assuredly damn them," I agreed ; "but first damn your 
 cursed prime minister and his knave Heinrich." 
 
 "Heinrich!" Karl whispered, suddenly growing calm. 
 "I'll kill that cur." 
 
 "Come," I said, leaning back in my chair and survey- 
 ing the two of them. "Let's not talk of killing any 
 one or damning anything until we have her back again." 
 
 They were mad with grief, and I could see plainly 
 neither was fit to make a sane suggestion or lead us out 
 of the tangle. My heart was as heavy as theirs, for I 
 cared for her as they could not. Yet it was no time for 
 cursing or threats. Action was the need, and so without 
 a word or by their leave I took the reins of authority into 
 my own hands. 
 
 "The news of this must not be allowed out," I coun- 
 selled. "We must each start off on a quiet search, 
 now that light is coming. Zergald has no intention of 
 murder nor will he let any harm come to her. His only 
 desire is to keep her safe so that it will be impossible for 
 us to bring her before the grand dukes. Let's get the 
 mud off our clothing, and with fresh linen we'll go out as 
 if for an early ride. Make to the place where they were 
 held up and then follow their tracks. There must have 
 been a dozen of them from what Barnsmurk has told us, 
 and certainly they'll have left as broad a trail as we will 
 need."
 
 234, HILMA 
 
 "Aye, you have the wisdom of it," Kurlmurt said, 
 stopping in his walk to and fro. 
 
 Karl stared across the table at me, tears in his eyes 
 now, and no pretence of hiding them. 
 
 "Thank God!" he said, his voice choking, "I brought 
 you; and thank God you've learned to love her well 
 enough to guide us right." 
 
 "Let's get going," I interposed, rising to my feet. 
 
 "True love," Karl went on, not moving from his place, 
 his shining eyes fast upon me, "true love leads where 
 all other affections fail." 
 
 "True love?" Kurlmurt questioned vaguely, looking 
 from one to the other. "True love? What do you 
 mean?" 
 
 "He means," I said, turning to the grim old warrior, 
 determined to tell him all now that Karl had flung the 
 thing out, "that I have come to love your niece." 
 
 I faced him, expecting almost anything. That he 
 would burst into anger I had no doubt, yet I did not 
 justify my feelings, for God knows they needed none. 
 
 For a brief moment Kurlmurt let his gaze rest on Karl's 
 face, as if to read confirmation of my words, and then 
 slowly his look travelled to mine, where certainly he could 
 see the truth, and then he spoke. But those words. No 
 demand as to my right to feel as I did; no doubt ex- 
 pressed that I had said aught to her ; no question at all, 
 only a look of great kindness and pity on his grim, old 
 face ; a hand held out in added pity and eight words : 
 
 "I wish it might be so, my boy." 
 
 How much said in so little. I had liked the gruff, old 
 gentleman, the Duke of Kurlmurt, well before ; but then
 
 THE PATH TO THE LAKE 235 
 
 as he took me to his heart, as he would have his niece 
 had she been delivered at that moment, I loved him as 
 one man can love another. 
 
 "What must be must," I answered, and I think both 
 he and Karl caught the words, recalled quickly how they 
 had been spoken by me before in that same room, and saw 
 in one brief second how we two, she and I, had turned 
 the matter over. They knew then that we had spoken of 
 the thing and decided what there was for us to do. 
 
 Quickly we prepared for further search. The horses 
 were led up, and I, mounting after Karl and Kurlmurt, 
 rode down the long avenue with Barnsmurk at my 
 side. 
 
 Once out of sight of the castle we rode sharp, and 
 when in the open road put our horses to a gallop. 
 
 We turned in through the woods a half mile farther on, 
 and by a narrow bridle-path came out into the road, 
 well toward the spot where the hold-up occurred. 
 
 Two hundred yards from the place I called a halt and 
 dismounted. 
 
 "No other team has passed here since last night," I 
 said, examining the ground. "We'll try and see what 
 the tracks tell us." 
 
 Kurlmurt nodded and I walked on, the others following, 
 Barnsmurk leading my horse. 
 
 The sun was well up and a soft morning hush was in 
 the woods about us. 
 
 On our left high rocks towered dark and damp ; on the 
 right the woods closed in to the very edge of the road, 
 and as one passed on, the ground was seen to fall away 
 toward the lake, not far below us. Suddenly a thought
 
 236 HILMA 
 
 struck me, not at all reassuring. If I was right we 
 would not, I feared, track the rascals far. 
 
 "Does this road come near to the lake just about 
 here?" I demanded. 
 
 "A quarter of a mile or less beyond," Karl answered. 
 I asked nothing more, but pressed on. Then we came 
 to many wheel tracks, and I paused again. 
 
 "Here's where you found the carriage?" I questioned. 
 
 Barnsmurk nodded. 
 
 "And here," I went on, pausing again some ways on, 
 "is where they stopped you?" 
 
 Again Barnsmurk nodded. All could see the marks of 
 the scuffle. The ground had been cut up by many feet, 
 and in the dust two dark blood spots showed where Fred- 
 erick and the groom had fallen. 
 
 "I came to lying there," Barnsmurk said, pointing to 
 the right. 
 
 "And your horse?" 
 
 "Shot." 
 
 A brief look about, and we discovered the carcass where 
 it had been dragged into the bushes, the saddle and 
 bridle gone. Some boughs had been cut and thrown 
 over it. 
 
 "That's been done since last night," Barnsmurk de- 
 clared. "It was in the road when I regained my senses." 
 
 "Yes, they've been back, some of them. The footprints 
 are fresher here than in the road, and too those branches 
 thrown over the horse are not withered at all. They 
 must have been here within the hour." 
 
 Kurlmurt cursed aloud, and all of us glanced about, 
 half hoping we might see some one of the villains. Karl's
 
 THE PATH TO THE LAKE 237 
 
 hand played with the pistol in his pocket and Barns- 
 murk started down the road as if to take a look 
 about. 
 
 I called him back and he came, for he, too, had 
 accepted my assumed authority. 
 
 "The lake you say," I began when they had gathered 
 about me, "is close in here." 
 
 "The woods lead down to it. Through the ravine there 
 below is a path." 
 
 "Then I fear we'll only be able to trace them to the 
 water. I had hoped they would go inland." 
 
 Kurlmurt nodded, seeing my point. 
 
 The tracks led us back along the road from where the 
 fight had occurred and turned off into the path that went 
 straight down the ravine. 
 
 I led the way, walking rapidly, while Kurlmurt 
 stumbled behind and Karl followed him. Barnsmurk we 
 left with the horses, much to the poor fellow's dis- 
 comfort. 
 
 I pushed on before them, and at a turn in the path 
 found what I had expected a handkerchief. That we 
 would follow her Hilma, of course, knew, and I had 
 counted on her dropping some token, a handkerchief or 
 a glove or some trinket, that would tell us we were on 
 the right track. 
 
 So when I came upon the dainty bit of lace, all stained 
 and muddy, I dropped it into my pocket like a guilty 
 schoolboy. I had found it and it was mine. All about 
 us were the marks of footsteps. The soft mess on the 
 side of the path was crushed and trampled. The hand- 
 kerchief was not needed to convince the others that we
 
 238 HILMA 
 
 were on the right track, so I saw no need to tell them yet 
 that I had found something belonging to her. 
 
 If that happened which I prayed God in my heart each 
 moment would not happen, I meant to have the last thing 
 she had held, the last thing she had left as a guide to us, 
 to me, who she knew in her heart would follow and fight 
 until he could fight no longer. 
 
 At last the path ended in the rocky edge of the shore 
 and turned at the base of a big boulder to the right. I 
 waited here for Kurlmurt and Karl, and then as the path 
 was much wider, we three went on together, side by side, 
 saying not a word. 
 
 I kept my eyes open for some spot where it might have 
 been possible for a boat to land. 
 
 The rocks were piled up along the shore, and as far 
 as I could see it was a drop of five or ten feet to the 
 water. Besides, boulders, black and round, stuck their 
 heads from the surface, and it seemed almost impossible 
 for a boat to get in closer than a hundred feet or over. 
 
 Thinking that the landing had been made above us, I 
 stopped and looked back for an opening in the shore. 
 
 "There's a narrow channel beyond," Karl said, reading 
 my thoughts. 
 
 We went on, and in a deep break in the shore, where a. 
 mountain brook undoubtedly found its overflow in the 
 spring, was a narrow sandy beach. 
 
 The mark of a boat keel was plainly to be seen and 
 many feet had cut the hard sand. 
 
 "There !" said Karl, first. 
 
 I nodded, and Kurlmurt uttered a deep growl, for 
 among the many footprints was one small and dainty,.
 
 THE PATH TO THE LAKE 239 
 
 For a moment we stood there, the three of us, looking 
 across the lake, as if trying to read in its trackless waters 
 which way the boat had gone. 
 
 Then suddenly my eyes fell on the dark outline of Zer- 
 gald's castle. Why hadn't the thing come to me sooner? 
 I looked at Karl, then at Kurlmurt, and saw their eyes 
 were resting on the same dark towering walls.
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 A NEW ALLY 
 
 WE went back more quickly than we came down, Kurl- 
 murt and Karl cast into deeper despondency than 
 before. 
 
 To me there was no reason to feel still more depressed, 
 for we had simply confirmed our suspicions. Zergald 
 would want no harm to befall her, so where but in his 
 castle could she, under the circumstances, be safer? I 
 reasoned it out so and then gave some directions. 
 
 We had no time to lose now. 
 
 "You, Karl, ride back to the city quickly. Look 
 about you, arouse no suspicion, but find if Heinrich is 
 around. And," I counselled, as I saw the flash in his 
 eye, "keep a civil tongue in your head, if you see him 
 or Zergald. We need every hand now, and Zergald 
 would be glad of a chance to put you under arrest." 
 
 Karl nodded as he sat there on his horse, but as he rode 
 off I again counselled care. 
 
 "Don't spoil the whole thing by any hot-headedness. 
 We'll have her back again in a day." 
 
 Then the three of us rode back slowly. 
 
 "You think Zergald has her in his castle?" Kurlmurt 
 asked. 
 
 "It's very likely." 
 
 "Then why not storm the place? I can raise a force 
 in no time."
 
 A NEW ALLY 241 
 
 I saw the idea had been brooding in his mind since we 
 had left the water's edge, so I did not hasten to disagree 
 with him. 
 
 "How many men can you count upon?" I asked. 
 
 "A thousand." 
 
 "Any cannon?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "How long would it take to capture the castle?" 
 
 "He'll have no more than a handful within." 
 
 "Undoubtedly." 
 
 "We'd be inside by morning." 
 
 "If you were unmolested." 
 
 He looked at me sharply. 
 
 "Zergald," I added, "might feel your raising an armed 
 force and training cannon on his castle warranted some 
 action on his part." 
 
 "We could hold him off and still get in to-morrow." 
 
 "By the time you did we'd have a pretty fair fight on 
 our hands, don't you think?" 
 
 "Yes, but what of it? Who fears the fight?" 
 
 "Not I for one," I answered, smiling, "but I do feai 
 civil war. We had one once in America, and I speak not 
 from actual experience, but from knowledge." 
 
 "Civil war !" he repeated after me. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Civil war!" he said again. 
 
 I saw I had set him thinking in a way no amount of 
 argument might have availed. 
 
 "What then?" he demanded. 
 
 "There must be some way in, say after dark. Karl 
 and myself could try the walls."
 
 242 HILMA 
 
 "Only two?" 
 
 "Sometimes two are better than an army." 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 "At least they make less noise and attract less atten- 
 tion." 
 
 "And if you do get in?" 
 
 "Get out," I said, "and bring her Highness with us." 
 
 "But if you fail?" 
 
 "There's no such thing as fail in this," I answered. 
 
 He shot at me a sharp glance from under his heavy 
 eyebrows. 
 
 "I'll leave it to you, Converse. God sent you here in 
 the first place, God will see you through now." 
 
 "Amen," I answered, and we went on sharply toward 
 the castle. 
 
 I, for one, was quite ready for breakfast, and Barns- 
 murk found his appetite after a bit. Kurlmurt, however, 
 was pressed down, and scarcely touched his food. 
 
 "Come! come!" I admonished him. "It will not help 
 our cause one whit to refuse the food. Eat, man, and 
 have strength to go on with the game. Why," I laughed 
 heartily, assuming a gaiety I little felt, "we have the 
 thing as good as settled. Let Karl but find Heinrich 
 gone from the city, and we have need of no greater proof 
 that her Highness is across the lake with him as her 
 gaoler." 
 
 "What?" the old man demanded, springing to his feet, 
 "she there with that scoundrel and you sitting here 
 calmly eating and speaking of it." 
 
 "But why not ?" I asked a bit sharply, to bring him to 
 his senses. "Let us know the forces of the enemy and
 
 A NEW ALLY 
 
 then we may circumvent them. You'd not counsel an 
 attack by one regiment until you knew whether you were 
 to meet one or a dozen?" 
 
 "True! true!" he agreed, calming himself; "you are 
 right." 
 
 Before the meal was half over Karl was back with the 
 very news I had expected. Heinrich was out of the 
 city, had been since the evening before. 
 
 And then, as if to cheer us all and make the task easier, 
 came a confirmation of our suspicions. A servant en- 
 tered and whispered in Kurlmurt's ear. The duke 
 glanced up sharply. 
 
 "Who is he? A fellow to see me Important! Let 
 him in !" 
 
 "He wishes to see you alone, your Grace," the servant 
 suggested. 
 
 "Have him in here in here !" Kurlmurt ordered. 
 
 The servant withdrew quickly and instantly re- 
 turned with a short, thick-set fellow in corduroy and 
 leggings. 
 
 He held his hat in his hand, but looked about him with 
 a brave face. His clear blue eyes shone with excitement 
 and his cheeks were flushed. 
 
 "Well?" Kurlmurt demanded. 
 
 The fellow hesitated, and then asked if he might have a 
 private word with Kurlmurt. 
 
 "What's your errand?" Kurlmurt demanded. 
 
 "Of her Highness," the fellow answered in a whisper. 
 
 You could have heard a pin drop before Kurlmurt 
 spoke again. 
 
 "If it is of her go on. Speak here !"
 
 244 HILMA 
 
 Constraint fell off the fellow at the words, and he 
 stepped forward and spoke quickly. 
 
 "Count Heinrich of Vankle is at Duke Zergald's castle, 
 your Grace. I'm the gate-man and caretaker there 
 Bern Valter's my name. My mother, your Grace, served 
 the family once before she married." 
 
 "Yes, I know," Kurlmurt nodded. "She married 
 Valter, Zergald's gardener." 
 
 "The same, sir. Well, Count Heinrich has been living 
 at the castle two days back. Yesterday he sent me off 
 early in the day, and I did not return until late in the 
 night. When I did I found twenty men or so housed 
 in the banquet hall, while Count Heinrich had moved 
 down himself, onto the lower floor, to the small library. 
 I thought it strange, but said nothing, as it was not my 
 place. This morning while working on the moat at 
 the back of the wing under the library window I heard 
 a bit of a scratching and, God bless my soul, your Grace, 
 when I looked up there was her Highness at the 
 window." 
 
 "Aye !" Kurlmurt said, his grey eyebrows coming down 
 sharply over his eyes. Barnsmurk moved uneasily in his 
 chair, Karl sat with tense face, while I watched the fel- 
 low, to be sure this was no fresh trap into which we were 
 expected to fall by its apparent frankness. 
 
 "It was the window beyond the small library where 
 Count Heinrich has taken up his quarters," Valter went 
 on as Kurlmurt signed for him to proceed. "I would 
 have called out had not her Highness shook her head and 
 put her fingers to her lips. I moved over to the window, 
 and when I got below it the princess spoke to me. She
 
 A NEW ALLY 245 
 
 bade me come here, as I love my country, and tell you 
 where she is." 
 
 The fellow stopped and shifted nervously on his feet. 
 
 "Nothing more?" Kurlmurt demanded. 
 
 "She only added she was unharmed and had been 
 treated kindly." 
 
 "Damn kindly, I'll warrant," Karl muttered, moving 
 with a great indrawn breath. 
 
 I took a pencil and a piece of paper from my pocket. 
 
 "Can you tell me how the castle is planned?" I asked. 
 
 The fellow looked at me in some surprise. 
 
 "Yes, let's have the plan," Kurlmurt said. 
 
 Under Valter's direction, I soon drew a rough diagram 
 of the castle. 
 
 "How many men are there?" I asked. 
 
 "Twenty or so." 
 
 "Where are they lodged?" 
 
 "On the second floor, at the far end, in the banquet 
 hall." 
 
 "Are they allowed any wine?" 
 
 He looked at me and shook his head. 
 
 "Could you get some to them?" 
 
 "I might with their evening meal." 
 
 "That would do," I said, considering as I spoke the 
 scheme I had half framed. 
 
 "By the way, how did you get away?" I suddenly 
 demanded, turning from the plan before me. 
 
 "Count Heinrich sent for me soon after I had seen the 
 princess and bade me come to the city with a note.*" 
 
 "Have you the note?" 
 
 "I delivered it."
 
 246 HILMA 
 
 "To be sure," I agreed, "but where?" 
 
 "At a house in the Wurtsmurton." 
 
 "No. 21?" I suggested. 
 
 The fellow nodded with a look of surprise that I should 
 know the number. 
 
 "And who took the note?" I inquired. 
 
 "A short man wrapped in a long coat. I could not see 
 him well, for he only opened the door a crack." 
 
 "Zergald !" Karl muttered. 
 
 Valter glanced up with a startled look, and a flash of 
 hatred flew into his eyes at the name of the prime 
 minister. 
 
 I had been wondering if the fellow had a motive in 
 bringing us the news, besides his wish to serve the prin- 
 cess, and thought I saw it in his look at the mention of 
 Zergald's name. Possibly, we were not the only ones who 
 had a dislike for Old Pepper Box. 
 
 "And after you gave up the note?" I inquired. 
 
 "I came here to see his Grace of Kurlmurt." 
 
 "And well you'll be paid for it," Kurlmurt declared. 
 
 "If you're not knocked in the head by Heinrich when 
 you get back," I suggested. 
 
 Valter stood between us, looking from one to the other 
 in doubt. He felt that Kurlmurt was the one to ques- 
 tion, and did not understand my interference. 
 
 "I took good pains that no one followed me here," he 
 said. "I went clean about by the old town from the 
 Wurtsmurton, and came onto the grounds along the 
 shore by the lake. No one followed me, I am sure." 
 
 I nodded with satisfaction. It was worth something to 
 know we had a fellow of brains to deal with.
 
 A NEW ALLY 247 
 
 "And now," I asked, studying the plans again, "what's 
 the best way into the castle?" 
 
 "There is, sir, in the wall, a small gate. If one came 
 in a boat he could make a landing on the rock. There 
 is a ring in the big flat one under the gate. Tie your 
 boat there." 
 
 "And the gate, is it locked?" 
 
 "I'll have it opened at the hour you name." 
 
 The fellow's answers and suggestions were so pat that 
 I looked at him in some wonder. 
 
 "You've a good head on those shoulders of yours, 
 Valter." 
 
 "Thank you, sir." 
 
 "We'll have to find a better use for your wits than 
 tending the prime minister's castle." 
 
 "Thank you, sir," he answered again, and then started 
 to say something, but stopped while a bit of a smile 
 played across his face. 
 
 "Well?" I asked. 
 
 "Nothing, sir." 
 
 "We'll welcome the humour just now." 
 
 "Well, sir, I was only thinking I'd have to find some- 
 thing else after I open the gate." 
 
 We all joined him in his mirth, and it was a relief to 
 feel we could laugh again. 
 
 "Well," I said, looking at Karl, "how is ten to-night 
 for you?" 
 
 "It will be dark then," Karl answered. 
 
 "We'll expect the gate open at ten, then," I said, turn- 
 ing to Valter, "and a good supply of wine to those fel- 
 lows of Heinrich's when you serve them their dinner."
 
 248 HILMA 
 
 "Very good, sir ; and if it's very dark you can find the 
 gate by the great pipe." 
 
 "And what may that be?" I inquired. 
 
 "The moat drains off through a pipe into the lake. 
 There's quite a bit of water running now, for the moat 
 is full, as the springs on the mountain are running 
 quite strong." 
 
 "The falling water from the pipe then will guide us. 
 Ten to-night." 
 
 "Don't fail us," Karl added. 
 
 The fellow was half way to the door, but he stopped 
 at Karl's words and faced us. 
 
 "I'm in Duke Zergald's service, your Grace, but he, 
 sir my father it was he who had him shot, sir, and 
 her Highness was kind to my mother then, very kind to 
 her." 
 
 Kurlmurt nodded his head at the remembrance. 
 
 The others of us dropped our eyes quickly from the 
 fellow's face. 
 
 "Ten o'clock, sir," he said in a new tone, and was gone.
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 THE FIGHT IN THE PARK 
 
 WHEN the door closed on Valter we were silent for an 
 instant, each busy with his thoughts. 
 
 I had no doubt now that the fellow would serve us, for 
 the look on his face as he had spoken of his father's 
 death and of the princess's kindness to his mother told 
 the feeling in his heart. 
 
 "Well?" Karl demanded, turning to me. 
 
 The others drew their chairs closer, and with the rough 
 outline of the castle before us, we laid our plans for her 
 rescue. 
 
 "You and I," I said, speaking to Karl, "we'll get a 
 boat, cross to the castle, and once inside it should be 
 easy." 
 
 "But I, sir?" Barnsmurk made bold to ask. 
 
 I hesitated and looked at Kurlmurt. 
 
 "As you decide," he said. 
 
 "I let harm come to her," the poor fellow pleaded ; "let 
 me help in her rescue." 
 
 "Very well," I agreed. "The three of us will go, while 
 you, sir," I said, turning to Kurlmurt, "might go to 
 Zergald and acquaint him with the princess's disap- 
 pearance. It may serve to put him off his guard." 
 
 "A peaceful part for me," Kurlmurt objected. 
 
 "It will help if Zergald but feels we do not suspect
 
 250 HILMA 
 
 him of having had a hand in the matter. If we can slip 
 in and seize Heinrich, we should have the princess out 
 before any one is the wiser. Then you can have the 
 satisfaction of calling upon Zergald again and advise 
 him of your niece's recovery say, after being lost in 
 the woods over night." 
 
 Kurlmurt nodded and chuckled grimly at the humour 
 of the thing, should we succeed. 
 
 "We can get a boat at the inn," Karl said. 
 
 "But we must be on the watch that we are not stopped. 
 Zergald will, I think, having her Highness, keep a line 
 on us to see that we do not make a move toward her 
 recovery." 
 
 "I ordered those who saw the bodies to hold their 
 tongues," Kurlmurt said, "but each hour I fear the 
 thing will get around." 
 
 "By morning her Highness will be here, and then the 
 danger will be over. We can say she was detained or 
 stopped somewhere." 
 
 "Her Highness can make some excuse," Karl said. 
 
 "And now you'd best put your anger in your pocket," 
 I advised, turning to Kurlmurt, "and call upon Zergald, 
 while we take to horse and again ride to the spot where 
 she was captured. From there we'll go across country, 
 as if we were searching for her. Thus, if Zergald is 
 keeping an eye on our movements we'll make him feel 
 we have no idea her Highness is in his castle." 
 
 We secured fresh mounts and went about the task of 
 helping throw sand in Zergald's eyes. 
 
 Late in the afternoon we rode back to the castle, where, 
 leaving Karl and Barnsmurk, I went on to the inn.
 
 THE FIGHT IN THE PARK 251 
 
 I cleaned my pistol, saw that it was to be counted upon 
 and then tested again and again the steel in a short 
 rapier Karl had left with me. We were each to take a 
 sword and our revolvers. A short piece of rope I also 
 secured, and with a pocketful of extra cartridges was 
 ready for nine o'clock to come. 
 
 There was some time yet, so I sat down on the balcony 
 for a long hour, smoked cigar after cigar, while my eyes 
 rested on the distant outline of Zergald's castle. 
 
 The blood raced through my veins at the thought of 
 her held captive there. Time and again doubt seized 
 me as to the possibility of our plans carrying through 
 successfully. Would it not be better to gather 
 together twenty men, ride to the castle and demand the 
 princess's release? Assuredly that was the thing to be 
 done, and yet no more had the idea come than the 
 danger in it was apparent. 
 
 Suppose we did? No doubt we would be given leave 
 to search, while she for whom we looked would be taken 
 to some remote and secret dungeon. 
 
 Truly there seemed but one thing to do. She had been 
 carried off by a quick and sudden attack ; a like method 
 alone would release her. 
 
 The agony I went through that day I have no heart to 
 set down here. One scheme, one thought, one mad dream 
 came rushing in upon me, only to be followed by another 
 equally wild. A man waiting his execution could hardly 
 have found the minutes so long and yet so short. 
 
 The one solace in the whole day was the remembrance 
 of the word brought by Valter from the princess herself, 
 that no harm had been done her. And yet even with
 
 252 HILMA 
 
 that assurance fear gripped my heart as I pictured a 
 thousand and one insults inflicted upon her by that vil- 
 lain Heinrich. And then the deep cunning of the man 
 came to my mind as a guarantee of her safety. 
 
 If Zergald's plans should fail even at the eleventh hour, 
 he would prefer to stand well with her Highness. There- 
 fore, beyond a doubt, he would do her all favour possi- 
 ble, make her captivity as easy as he could, and all the 
 time explain most plausibly that he was carrying out 
 Zergald's order because he must, but doing it himself 
 to assure her greater safety. 
 
 The more I thought on it, the more certain I was that 
 such would be his course. In fact, I had every reason 
 to believe that already the princess felt indebted to him 
 for some favour he had deftly made her feel he had done, 
 yet the while apparently trying to conceal the act. 
 
 There was no doubt as to his being a clever rogue, and 
 I gave him full credit for his cunning. And while I did 
 so and had a consolation in the thought that it meant her 
 greater safety, I rebelled that she should be thrown in 
 contact with such a man. Woe unto Heinrich of Vankle 
 if he should show fight. Between Karl, Barnsmurk, 
 and myself he stood in danger of faring ill. 
 
 I heard the half hour strike, and suddenly with the 
 deep tone of the cathedral clock that floated solemnly 
 and clear to my ear came the thought that in three days 
 I must be gone. 
 
 "In three days I must be gone," I said aloud, and then, 
 because those three days were likely to be busy ones, I 
 turned to my luggage and began to pack my bags. 
 
 I dressed myself in my riding breeches, boots, a light
 
 THE FIGHT IN THE PARK 253 
 
 outing shirt and a short coat, as the best I had with 
 me for active work, or a fight, and as I finally closed my 
 largest bag I found the clock pointing to a few minutes 
 before nine. 
 
 It was, therefore, nearly time for Karl and Barnsmurk 
 to arrive, and I decided to go down to the lake and wait 
 for them at the boat landing. 
 
 I picked up my cap, dropped my revolver into my 
 pocket with the extra cartridges, and slipping my sword 
 under my arm, went out on the balcony. 
 
 A light breeze was blowing across the water, and the 
 lap of the waves on the pebbled beach came like soft 
 music to my ears. Out across, on the farther side of 
 the lake, lights burned in Zergald's castle. They had 
 been there the night before, but now they shone like a 
 beacon. 
 
 Under one of those lights she, dearer to me than all 
 else, dearer than life itself, sat. Was she counting on 
 Karl or on Kurlmurt or on John Converse to lead the 
 rescue ? Was she longing for the voice of one of us, and 
 for which voice did she long the most? 
 
 Bad thoughts for a man who has to lead an expedi- 
 tion such as we had planned. Bad thoughts, and I 
 closed my heart to its true feeling, because thus closed 
 it could help her best. And then I could not keep back 
 the thought that it must be closed not only to do the 
 work of that night, but for all time. Another bad 
 thought ! So I shrugged my shoulders and started down 
 the path to the lake. 
 
 Suddenly on my right hand I heard a faint noise, and 
 instinctively sprang behind a bush on the left as a
 
 254 HILMA 
 
 huge club came crashing through the air where I had 
 stood. 
 
 So, thought I, as I crouched low, my ears alert, the 
 'fight is to be begun on this side of the lake. I had my 
 revolver out, though I did not wish to use it. 
 
 For a moment no sound came to me, and then, thinking 
 perhaps I could draw their cover, I uttered as heartfelt 
 a groan as I could muster. 
 
 "You landed him," a voice said instantly, so near that 
 I almost started. 
 
 "Be careful," a second cautioned. 
 
 I groaned again. 
 
 "He's coming around," the first spoke. "We'd better 
 get him before he does." 
 
 It was so dark I could not see my assailants, but in an 
 instant the bushes began to snap and two forms loomed 
 up in the path. 
 
 One of them kicked out with his foot. 
 
 "He's not here." 
 
 "He groaned," the other insisted. 
 
 I could have reached out and touched them with my 
 hand. 
 
 One moved forward nearer to me, and as he leaned over 
 to feel for my body I brought the butt of my pistol 
 down on his head. 
 
 He fell without a word, and as he did so I sprang over 
 him at the throat of the second. 
 
 In the darkness I missed my calculation, however, and 
 while I struck the fellow and sent him sprawling, I failed 
 to get my fingers on him, but fell myself. 
 
 In an instant he was upon his feet, and with an oath
 
 THE FIGHT IN THE PARK 255 
 
 set off down the path toward the lake as fast as he could 
 run. 
 
 Scrambling to my feet, I started after him, but in the 
 darkness lost my way. 
 
 At last I gave it up, and retracing my steps, began 
 a search for the one I had knocked down. I hunted high 
 and low, but could find no trace of him. What path 
 I had taken from the balcony I could not say, and so 
 I finally gave up the search, confident there could have 
 been but two of them, and that by now they were well out 
 of the way. 
 
 The sound of the water was on my left, and guided by 
 that and the lights in the inn, I made my way to the 
 shore. 
 
 As I swung a light keel boat into the water a step 
 sounded on the gravel. Warned by my previous ad- 
 venture, I crouched down beside the boat, revolver in 
 hand, to make sure who was coming. 
 
 In a minute I recognised Barnsmurk, and hailed him 
 in a low voice. 
 
 "Did you see any one prowling about?" I asked. 
 
 "No," he answered; "no one." 
 
 Suddenly, as I started to tell him of my adventure, a 
 pistol shot rang out, followed by a cry, two or three 
 oaths, and then Karl's voice shouted: 
 
 "Get away." 
 
 Barnsmurk sprang forward, though I called him back. 
 
 I could hear the sound of steel upon steel, and felt 
 sure Karl was holding his own. The danger of a trap 
 into which we all might fall held me back for an instant. 
 
 Then Karl's voice called a warning again.
 
 256 HILMA 
 
 "Push off, John, push off!" 
 
 "Get him quick!" I heard some one call, and then a 
 shot rang out, and this time Barnsmurk set up a shout 
 for me to get away. 
 
 I cared not to desert them, yet if the three of us were 
 knocked over the princess stood a poor chance of being 
 released. 
 
 I hesitated, however, to leave, but stood one foot in the 
 boat, the other on the float, waiting to hear what would 
 come of the fight. 
 
 A great fuss was being made, and I trusted it would 
 attract the people in the inn. 
 
 Then suddenly some one cried : "There !" and a great 
 stillness came over the garden. 
 
 And then as suddenly some one came rushing toward 
 the lake, calling, "Wait! Wait, John!" 
 
 It was all that was needed to give Karl's warning con- 
 firmation, for the voice was neither his nor Barnsmurk's. 
 
 As the man came on, calling again for we to wait, I 
 pushed off the boat, dropped into the bottom of it and 
 waited. 
 
 A figure ran out onto the wharf, called again, and 
 seeing that I had discovered the trick, whipped out his 
 revolver and began firing. The bullets sang about me, 
 and then some one else shouted: 
 
 "You fool! stop!" 
 
 Another man stood on the float. I raised up carefully, 
 took aim, and fired. 
 
 The fellow who had come last, and who was the taller 
 of the two, threw up his arms with a cry and pitched 
 forward.
 
 THE FIGHT IN THE PARK 257 
 
 Then as lights sprang up in the inn and men came 
 rushing into the garden with lanterns I bent to the oars. 
 
 It was already late, and if they had a suspicion of our 
 plans there was need of haste, for the castle must be 
 reached before Heinrich could be warned.
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 A USEFUL, DRAIN PIPE 
 
 I PULLED as hard as I could for five minutes and then 
 stopped. Over the lake a great stillness hung, and satis- 
 fied no one was following me, I bent to the oars again. 
 
 A fear gripped my heart that it had gone ill with Karl 
 and Barnsmurk, yet the sudden commotion in the inn 
 might have meant they would secure help from that quar- 
 ter. 
 
 The fact that Barnsmurk had come unmolested led me 
 to hope the attack was simply an effort to get Karl and 
 myself out of the way, in which case it bade fair to go 
 easy with them both, even if they were not rescued, and 
 also made it possible that Heinrich would not be warned 
 of my coming. 
 
 Once or twice I paused to see if I had held my course 
 with the lights of the inn astern, and then as the black 
 outline of the castle walls loomed close ahead I slowed 
 my stroke and rowed in carefully. 
 
 The boat's nose touched the shore, and then I listened 
 for the running water from the pipe that led out of the 
 moat. It sounded above me, and with that as a guide 
 I soon found the ring, tied up the boat and stepped out 
 upon the flat rock. 
 
 There was just barely room for me to stand, and I had 
 to feel with my hands to find the door in the wall. I tried 
 it, but found it locked.
 
 A USEFUL DRAIN PIPE 259 
 
 I knew I was early, as the cathedral clock had not 
 chimed the hour, so I sat down, my back to the wall, to 
 wait. 
 
 Several minutes passed, the only sound being the steady 
 fall of water from the drain pipe. It sounded so loud 
 I made up my mind the moat must be overfull, and I 
 doubted if I would be able to hear Valter's footsteps 
 when he came. 
 
 As I waited I reloaded the empty chamber in my 
 revolver, and as it snapped closed the cathedral bells 
 rang out the hour. 
 
 Ten minutes, perhaps, had passed, but it seemed ages 
 since I had landed. And yet the time I had already spent 
 on the rock was nothing to that which I was still forced 
 to wait, for the gatekeeper failed to come. 
 
 For the first five minutes I sat in patience, and then 
 when at least ten minutes more had passed, I rose, unable 
 to endure the suspense longer. 
 
 A thousand mad fancies flew through my brain. Now 
 the attack in the garden seemed to point to one thing, 
 and one thing only: that Zergald had learned in some 
 way of our plans. 
 
 Either Valter had played us false, or he too was 
 knocked in the head, as Karl and Barnsmurk had been. 
 In such a case quick action was demanded on my part. 
 Yet I waited patiently for five minutes more, and then 
 began to look or feel about me. 
 
 The rock on which I stood was no larger than a table, 
 and beyond it on both sides the shore was a mass of 
 huge, rough boulders that afforded no sure footing. 
 
 I felt along the wall as far as I could and over the
 
 260 HILMA 
 
 doorway, but found no projecting stones that would 
 make it possible to climb the wall, which rose twelve feet 
 above me, smooth and unscalable. 
 
 I tried the door again, and found it would not give way 
 even to my shoulder. Then I listened, holding my 
 breath and cursing the running water from the pipe, for 
 it prevented my hearing any sound that might have come 
 from within. 
 
 Finding my efforts, such as they were, of no avail, I 
 sat down again with what patience I could summon. 
 Still the water ran noisily from the pipe, still my boat 
 bumped and bumped against the rock, but no other sound 
 could be heard. At last the clock across the lake in the 
 cathedral chimed the half hour, and I rose, resolved to 
 do something, though I knew not what. 
 
 If I had had an axe or a bar I might have broken in 
 the door, but without some such tool I seemed helpless. 
 
 Then suddenly a thought came to me, and I resolved 
 to act upon it. Certainly I was not going to spend the 
 night outside the wall, and already valuable time was 
 being lost. 
 
 I dropped back into the boat, and moving to the stern, 
 swung it around until I was nearly under the overflow 
 pipe. I reached out in the darkness and found the pipe 
 was a large one of iron. 
 
 How long it was I did not know. It seemed to run 
 straight through under the wall, and certainly the other 
 end could be but half under water, for the stream that 
 flowed through it, while swift, only half filled the pipe. 
 
 My mind made up, I took off my coat, wrapped my 
 pistol and extra cartridges inside of it and tied these to
 
 A USEFUL DRAIN PIPE 261 
 
 one of the loose seats of the boat. I then climbed back 
 onto the rocks, tried the door again only to find it locked, 
 listened an instant to see if Valter were yet coming, and 
 hearing nothing, climbed over the rocks until I was on 
 top of the pipe. 
 
 Then with some difficulty I climbed down until my feet 
 rested on the round bottom of the pipe. The water ran 
 with more force than I had thought, and it was almost 
 impossible to keep my footing. Still, by clinging to the 
 rocks and the edge of the pipe, I was able to let myself 
 down until I was in a sitting position, my feet and legs 
 in the pipe and covered by the water, which rushed 
 against my body with a dull roar; my face was toward 
 the castle. Then slowly I turned myself around, cling- 
 ing to the rim, but all the time working my body farther 
 in. 
 
 The water, thus dammed up, began to run over my 
 back. I reached out, picked up the seat to which my 
 coat and sword were tied, and then slowly began to back 
 my way into the pipe. 
 
 I was able to half kneel, and while the water ran up 
 to my chin, my mouth was above the surface. 
 
 The seat I dragged after me, holding the rope in my 
 teeth. Speed was essential, for the water was cold and 
 I knew there was great danger that my cartridges and 
 pistol would get wet. 
 
 I backed on and on. The pipe seemed longer than I 
 had thought it could be, and the feeling of being in a 
 trap came over me. 
 
 The bottom was so slimy that my hands and knees 
 slipped as I worked my way backward. Once my hands
 
 262 HILMA 
 
 struck a mass of weeds, and I pitched forward, my head 
 going under water. The rope slipped from my teeth, 
 but I grabbed out with my left hand, while I tried to 
 regain my half upright position with my right. By 
 good luck I got hold of the rope again and drew the boat 
 seat back to me. 
 
 Thus I worked on, going an interminable distance, as it 
 seemed. 
 
 I was soaked through and through, and the cold of the 
 water, heightened by the feeling of being shut up in the 
 pipe, set me shivering all over. 
 
 At last, when it seemed as if I had travelled far 
 enough to be half way under the castle itself, my feet 
 slipped over the edge of the pipe, and with an extra effort 
 I pushed my legs out until they hung down in the waters 
 of the moat. 
 
 Grasping the rope with my left hand, I reached back, 
 took hold of the edge of the pipe with my right, and 
 catching a deep breath, ducked my head under the water. 
 Then with a shove slipped out into the moat. 
 
 It seemed almost light when I pulled my head out from 
 tne pipe and looked about me. The castle rose at my 
 back and the wall before me. I was inside at last. 
 
 The boat seat I pulled out, tossed it onto the ground 
 above me and climbed up over the end of the pipe. The 
 water ran from me in streams and my boots were full. 
 These I emptied, pulled them on again and unwrapped 
 my coat. It was fairly dry, and after wringing out my 
 shirt I slipped it on. 
 
 My revolver I wiped dry, buckled the sword to my belt 
 and looked about me. I was on the side of the moat
 
 A USEFUL DRAIN PIPE 263 
 
 under the wall, and the strip of ground was at least 
 twelve feet wide. Counting the width of the wall and the 
 length of the pipe outside, it must have been at least 
 eighteen feet in length. 
 
 Down beyond me the light from a window caught my 
 eye, and then suddenly the figure of a man crouching 
 close to the wall passed with a dart through the shaft 
 of light. 
 
 I drew back against the wall, pistol in hand, as the 
 fellow came on. In an instant I recognised Valter, but 
 as mistrust was in me for his failure to open the door, 
 I covered him with my revolver. 
 
 He stopped beyond me, and I saw he was opening the 
 gate in the wall. I called to him and slipped along to 
 his side. 
 
 "You, sir!" he exclaimed, surprised to see me already 
 within. 
 
 "Yes. What's the trouble?" I demanded. 
 
 "He kept me at work cleaning one of the old dungeons, 
 sir. I just slipped away." 
 
 "Is Heinrich within?" 
 
 "That's his room, sir, at the light. Her Highness is 
 beyond." 
 
 "Did you tell her to expect us?" 
 
 "I only had a chance to make a sign to her, but I think 
 she understood." 
 
 "Good! Lead me there." 
 
 "But the others, sir?" 
 
 "They could not come. I'm alone." 
 
 "And you, sir" he touched my arm "how did you 
 get here?"
 
 264 HILMA 
 
 "Through the pipe." 
 
 I could not see his face, but I felt him start. 
 
 "Will you try it alone?" he asked. 
 
 "Assuredly. Where are his men ?" 
 
 "Above. See?" he pointed above my head toward the 
 left wing. "The light is out and they are asleep." 
 
 "Any one on guard?" 
 
 "No one. Count Heinrich locked up the doors him- 
 self. He has the keys." 
 
 "Then he suspects nothing?" 
 
 "I think not. He just called me from my work, bade 
 me go to bed and went back to his room." 
 
 "How do you get in?" 
 
 "This way." 
 
 He led me around the moat, passed the window from 
 which the light shone and nearly to the front of the 
 castle. 
 
 Finally he stopped, leaned down and picked up a long 
 planking. 
 
 "There's a pillar of stone in the middle of the moat," 
 he said. "This will reach to it." 
 
 He laid it across, picked up another plank from under 
 the wall and walked out over the first one. The second 
 spanned the moat and brought us to a narrow ledge 
 under one of the smaller towers. 
 
 "Steps here, sir, and mind they are slippery." 
 
 I nodded and followed him up. A small door was at 
 the top and it swung open. In a moment we were within. 
 
 As soon as he closed the door I drew him to me. 
 
 "Whereabouts are we?" I asked, wishing to get my 
 bearings.
 
 , A USEFUL DRAIN PIPE 265 
 
 "Down these steps and through a narrow passage, then 
 up on the other side into the main hall, near the great 
 doors." 
 
 "Yes," I said, recalling the plans. 
 
 "There you turn to your left, and the door to his 
 room is on the same side at the far end." 
 
 "And he has the keys?" I asked. 
 
 "To all the doors, but I'll wait in the hall and you 
 can go out with her Highness this way to the boat. I 
 left the gate in the wall open." 
 
 "That's better," I agreed. "Lead on." 
 
 We went down the stairs through a long narrow pas- 
 sage and up on the other side. At the top of the stairs 
 there was a door, and I opened it cautiously and peered 
 out. 
 
 The great hall stretched before me, a dim light burning 
 in a pair of antler brackets over a huge fireplace. On 
 the other side, far down, the shadows of a great staircase 
 could be seen. 
 
 "Will you need this, sir?" Valter asked, touching me on 
 the arm and holding out a coil of thin but strong rope. 
 
 I shook my head. 
 
 "There'll be no need of rope," I said. 
 
 He asked nothing more, and I pushed the door open 
 slowly. It creaked on its hinges and I paused to see if 
 the sound had attracted attention. 
 
 Across the hall, at the far end, the light fell in a shaft 
 from the open door to Heinrich's room. 
 
 I pushed the door again and stepped out. As I did so 
 a shadow fell in the light and I drew back close to the 
 wall and behind a suit of armour.
 
 266 HILMA 
 
 The shadow lengthened and Heinrich stepped into the 
 hall. 
 
 He stood for an instant, looking about him, and then 
 crossed on tiptoes to the foot of the stairs. He peered up 
 into the blackness overhead, listened for a moment and 
 then walked back. 
 
 "I don't trust the rascals," he muttered as he went into 
 his room. 
 
 I watched his shadow as he crossed the floor, and then I 
 heard him move out a chair and sit down. 
 
 "He's at his desk," Valter whispered. "He's always 
 there it's straight in from the door." 
 
 "And the light," I asked, "where is it?" 
 
 "Over his head." 
 
 "Good," I said, and stole down the hall. 
 
 I stopped twice to listen, and then in two more steps 
 was at the side of the door. 
 
 I could hear Heinrich's pen scratching on the paper. 
 
 Carefully I turned back the wet cuffs about my wrists, 
 cocked my revolver, and stepped softly into the door- 
 way. 
 
 Half way across the room, bending over some papers, 
 with the full light of a large lamp shining on him, sat 
 Heinrich of Vankle.
 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 SHARP WORDS AND SHARPER SWORDS 
 
 FOR possibly thirty seconds I stood there, looking into 
 the room, where under the bright light over the desk 
 Heinrich sat busily writing. 
 
 It was not over a half minute, I am sure, and yet in that 
 short time the cool deliberation and action which had 
 prompted my movements up to then gave way to anger. 
 
 Whenever I had met Heinrich, no matter under what 
 circumstances, I had in a way found myself attracted by 
 something in his manner. There was a reckless dare- 
 deviltry about him in approaching a subject that ap- 
 pealed to me, for the man who flaunts danger or plays 
 with consequences is likable for the very risk he seems to 
 be taking. Now, however, all such liking vanished, and 
 my blood boiled with a desire to strike him down where 
 he sat. 
 
 Beyond him, through a door in deep shadow, was Hilma, 
 and that this man could have brought her here and so 
 calmly sit as her gaoler, made every nerve in my body 
 quiver and my muscles draw taut. 
 
 I half raised my pistol and then lowered it, for while I 
 longed to end him and his vile tricks and plottings with 
 one single shot, a shot easy to make, I feared the outcome 
 of such an act. I might have finished Heinrich, but I 
 surely would have brought his dozen blackguards down 
 about me from the floor above.
 
 268 HILMA 
 
 Caution was demanded, if I was to accomplish Hilma's 
 release, and so I was forced to deal with him not as I 
 might wish, but as would best serve our purpose. 
 
 The hot blood rushed to my face, and, goaded by the 
 knowledge that I could not with one shot finish the vilest 
 one of them all, I found myself striving for sane 
 thought, and a way to accomplish the thing that seemed 
 so near and yet so far from final completion. 
 
 Then the fear that Heinrich might look up drove the 
 cold beads of perspiration to my forehead, and I seemed 
 rooted to the spot. With an effort I pulled myself to- 
 gether, gripped my pistol as if to crush it, and at last 
 drove myself to action. 
 
 Silently I stepped across the threshold, keeping my eyes 
 on Heinrich and my pistol levelled at his head, and then 
 with my left hand swung the half-opened door closed. 
 If I had to fire now the sound of the shot would be less 
 likely to carry to the upper floor, and yet I dreaded to 
 shoot for fear of such a possibility. 
 
 Still keeping Heinrich covered, I groped behind me 
 for the key, but found none. A bolt, however, was on 
 the door, and I shot it home with a feeling of relief and 
 exultation. 
 
 The door was heavy, the bolt strong, and even if we 
 raised the heavens before the thing was settled, it would 
 be ended now without interference. 
 
 For an instant I watched him. His forehead rested in 
 his left hand and he kept tapping his teeth with his pen. 
 Then he fell to writing again. 
 
 It seemed an interminable distance between us, and I 
 could but wonder how many steps I would take before he
 
 WORDS AND SWORDS 269 
 
 heard me and seized the revolver lying on the table before 
 him. 
 
 One step two steps three then more. Heinrich 
 wrote on. My revolver covered him, my finger as tight 
 on the trigger as I dared, and almost the dread my 
 nerves would draw taut and without intent it would be 
 fired. 
 
 Half the distance was covered. The light burned like a 
 ball of fire in my eyes, but still, his back nearly turned 
 to me, Heinrich wrote on and on. 
 
 Then there were only a few feet more, and with a spring 
 my left hand covered the pistol on the table, and Hein- 
 rich looked up into the barrel of my revolver. 
 
 As I stood there glaring down into his face, my body 
 half over the table, admiration for his nerve took posses- 
 sion of me. 
 
 I was the last person he could have expected to see, for 
 surely in his security he had no idea that either Karl or I 
 could be nearer than across the lake. 
 
 Yet he looked up without a start or even a 
 tremor, the slight flash of irritation at the inter- 
 ruption instantly gave way as a smile broke out over 
 his face. 
 
 "The Meddler again ! Really," he leaned back and let 
 his hands drop on the arms of his chair, "you do turn 
 up in the oddest places." 
 
 "Stand up!" I ordered. 
 
 "What?" he asked, lifting his eyebrows with great 
 insolence. 
 
 "Stand up!" 
 
 "Really !" he began.
 
 270 HILMA 
 
 I pushed my pistol into his face till it nearly touched 
 his forehead and repeated my command. 
 
 With a shrug he rose to his feet, the smile still on his 
 lips. I picked up his pistol in my left hand and threw 
 open the chamber, turning out the cartridges on the 
 desk. 
 
 "A second one?" I demanded. 
 
 He shrugged his shoulders. 
 
 "Turn around!" I ordered. 
 
 I felt of his pockets, and making sure I had cut hia 
 claws, sat on the edge of the desk. 
 
 "Will the Meddler allow me to be seated?" he asked with 
 mock courtesy, glancing at me over his shoulder. 
 
 "Sit down !" I answered. 
 
 He dropped into the chair again and crossed his knees. 
 
 "May I smoke?" he asked. 
 
 "There's no time." 
 
 "Oh, you're going to shoot me in cold blood, like a rat 
 in a trap. It's like you Americans." The smile had left 
 his face and a sneer took its place. 
 
 "The keys!" I demanded. "They're not in your 
 pockets. Where are they?" 
 
 "Now really," he answered, "you didn't expect to find 
 them, did you?" 
 
 "Come," I ordered, "I'll have no delay." 
 
 "Well, I haven't them." 
 
 "Then you'll find them and before I count ten." 
 
 He shook his head. 
 
 "I haven't them." 
 
 "You He !" 
 
 "If you hadn't the upperhand I'd "
 
 WORDS AND SWORDS 271 
 
 "Yes," I interrupted, "you've found it so before." 
 
 He shrugged his shoulders. "Well, then we're even on 
 that score." 
 
 "But not on a thousand others." 
 
 "Pray, what are the thousand?" 
 
 "The moved staircase." 
 
 "And my keeping your lady love from you?" 
 
 The words were hardly out of his mouth when I sprang 
 upon him. My hands gripped his throat, and his head 
 went back against the chair with a crash. He must have 
 dared me purposely, for surely he could well remember 
 what effect a similar remark had had upon me. 
 
 His hands flew to my wrists, and he made an effort to 
 pull away my fingers. But in an instant his hold 
 relaxed and a look of horror came into his eyes. His 
 mouth opened, his face turned red, then purple, and 
 suddenly his eyes grew larger and seemed ready to pop 
 from their sockets, when I realised I was strangling 
 him. 
 
 My hands relaxed and I dropped back onto the table, 
 picking up my pistol again. He still had the keys, and 
 great as was my anger, I did not care for his death, 
 barring its necessity to a carrying out of our pur- 
 pose. 
 
 For a moment he sat there, his eyes on me and his breath 
 coming slowly. Then the flush left his face, he licked 
 his lips and moved uneasily in his chair ; but the marks 
 of my fingers were still on his throat. 
 
 As soon as he seemed to have his breath again I leaned 
 toward him. 
 
 "The keys to that room and the rest of the castle?" I
 
 HILMA 
 
 demanded. "Give them to me quickly, or I'll put a bullet 
 through your head, for I'm in no mood to be played 
 with." 
 
 The choking I had given him must have made him 
 realise I was not to be trifled with, for he shot but one 
 glance into my face and pulled open the drawer to the 
 desk. A bunch of keys lay in the corner. 
 
 "Hand them out !" 
 
 He tossed them onto the table. 
 
 "Are they the right ones?" 
 
 He nodded. 
 
 "Which one unlocks that door?" I asked, motioning 
 toward the room where the princess was. 
 
 He pointed to a large key of brass. 
 
 I picked up the bunch by the one indicated and held it 
 out to him. 
 
 "Take it !" I ordered. 
 
 He looked at me in doubt. 
 
 "You are to unlock that door," I explained. "Leave 
 the key in the door, step into the room and go at once 
 to the farther side." 
 
 He nodded and took the key. 
 
 "One moment," I said as he rose to his feet. "If you 
 make a false move, you can count on a bullet in your 
 head. And when you're in that room, thank God, if 
 you've got the heart, that I've let you live." 
 
 "I've got no choice," he answered. 
 
 "None whatever," I said. "Now go ahead, but be care- 
 ful you walk straight and make no slip, for I'll not stop 
 to ask questions." 
 
 I rose to my feet; Heinrich nodded, stretched himself
 
 WORDS AND SWORDS 273 
 
 like a cat, picked up the bunch of keys by the largest 
 one and moved toward the door. 
 
 "If that key doesn't unlock the door, get the right one 
 now," I cautioned. 
 
 "It unlocks it," he answered. And with my pistol at 
 his back walked across the room. 
 
 As he started to put the key in the lock I stopped him. 
 
 "Knock on the door," I ordered. 
 
 He did so. 
 
 "Who's there?" demanded the princess instantly. 
 
 The sound of her voice set my heart to beating like 
 a triphammer. 
 
 "It's I. Are you ready to go?" 
 
 "You? Oh! You! Yes!" she exclaimed eagerly. 
 "Yes, I am ready. Open the door." 
 
 "Count Heinrich will open the door," I explained. 
 "As soon as he does so step to one side that he may enter. 
 The instant he steps in you step out. Do you under- 
 stand?" 
 
 "Yes," the princess answered. 
 
 "All right," I said. "Now unlock the door." 
 
 Heinrich thrust the key into the lock without a word 
 and turned it, but the bolt failed to shoot back. 
 
 "It's the wrong key !" I exclaimed. 
 
 "No," he answered, looking at me with great frankness, 
 "it's not. The lock is old and the key has to be put in 
 just so." 
 
 "Well, you ought to know. Hurry !" 
 
 He fumbled at the lock, putting in the key with 
 apparent care, trying it and then shaking his 
 head.
 
 274 HILMA 
 
 I stood over him, my pistol lowered a bit, I fear, in my 
 eagerness to see the bolt turned back. 
 
 He worked with great pains, and I felt he was trying his 
 best. Yet my impatience grew as he delayed, and I 
 longed to take a hand at it myself. 
 
 "Curse the thing!" he exclaimed, and crouched down 
 so that his eyes were on a level with the keyhole. 
 
 "You can get it now!" I said. 
 
 "Yes," he answered, as I leaned over him to watch his 
 efforts. I might have known he was a man to suspect 
 when he seemed the most honest, but I failed to think of 
 him longer as my prisoner, and my revolver hung at my 
 side, instead of covering his head, as it should. 
 
 He shifted slowly, still working at the lock until he 
 half faced me. 
 
 "The light!" he explained, and glanced up at it over 
 his shoulder. 
 
 I followed his eyes, and the next instant he was on me 
 with a wild laugh of exultation. 
 
 From his crouching position he sprang straight at my 
 waist, like a tiger, and the blow carried me back nearly 
 off my feet. His arms were twined about me, pinning 
 mine close to my sides so that I was unable to use my 
 pistol. His head was buried in my stomach, and had struck 
 me hard enough to nearly knock the wind out of me. 
 
 The suddenness of the attack carried me half across the 
 room before I pulled myself together to offer any resist- 
 ance. As I caught my breath and threw my weight 
 against him we struck a chair and the two of us went 
 sprawling onto the floor. 
 
 My revolver flew from my hand across the room. His
 
 WORDS AND SWORDS 275 
 
 grip was broken, somewhat, and I squirmed from his 
 grasp and was on my feet as he came at me again. 
 
 This time I was ready for him, and as he sprang at me 
 I brought tactics learned on the football field into play. 
 
 There was no need to tackle high, and I dove in under 
 his arms, striking him about the knees and carrying him 
 back with a rush and suddenness that must have startled 
 him. 
 
 He was lighter than I, and with my arms around his 
 legs he was powerless. 
 
 Over he would have gone, for I lifted him off his feet, 
 had we not struck the heavy writing table. We carried 
 it before us, sending the paper, pens, pencils and ink- 
 pots flying, and Heinrich went over onto the other side 
 as my hold on him broke, my hands coming in contact 
 with the table leg so sharply that I thought for a moment 
 the bones in my fingers were broken. 
 
 Both of us gained our feet at the same instant, and 
 stood glaring at one another from opposite sides of the 
 overturned table, while our breath came in short gasps. 
 
 Suddenly a pounding sounded on the door, and the 
 princess called: 
 
 "What's the matter? What is it? What's happened?" 
 
 "He's got away from me, that's all." 
 
 "I'm giving your champion a bit more trouble than he 
 expected," Heinrich shouted with a nasty laugh. 
 
 The table, which was a large one, formed a barrier be- 
 tween us. If I passed to one side he would go to the 
 other. My pistol lay somewhere behind me, but I dared 
 not look around to see if I could reach it. 
 
 "I'll make terms even now," Heinrich offered.
 
 276 HILMA 
 
 "To hell with your terms !" I answered. "I'm going to 
 wring your neck." 
 
 "Don't let your anger get the best of you. Discretion's 
 the better part of valour," he cautioned, laughing gaily 
 at my sharp reply. 
 
 I knew he was right, but I had no patience to listen to 
 reason then. 
 
 I watched him like a hawk, ready to take advantage of 
 any opening he might give me. If it was to be a free- 
 for-all rough-and-tumble encounter, as it certainly 
 seemed, I had no doubt of ending him, for my training 
 under the crimson colour had made me quite fit for such 
 tactics. 
 
 Suddenly my eyes fell on his empty revolver, and as he 
 flung some slur at me I seized it and hurled it at his head. 
 We were no more than five feet apart, and he had barely 
 time to dodge. And yet he failed to get clear of it, for 
 the butt caught him in the temple, cutting an ugly gash. 
 
 "You hound !" he shrieked, his face growing black with 
 anger, as he sprang to his right, snatching a sword 
 from the top of a book-case. 
 
 In an instant he was around the table and at me. As he 
 came on I whipped out my rapier and met his wild lunge 
 with a cool parry. 
 
 I think he meant to beat me down at the very start by 
 the fury of his attack, for he fought recklessly and like 
 one possessed. 
 
 I gave way before him, around the room back and forth, 
 while he pressed on, cursing all the time like one gone 
 mad. The blood from the cut on his temple trickled down 
 across his cheek and his white face looked hideous.
 
 I brought tactics learned on the football field into 
 play.
 
 WORDS AND SWORDS 277 
 
 It was one of us now, and I saw that he was by far the 
 better swordsman. I could only hold him back by keep- 
 ing my head and depending upon his temper making him 
 so reckless that I would get a chance to strike home. 
 
 I could see from his face that he was surprised at my 
 ability to hold him off, and greater anger came to him 
 because he could not reach me. 
 
 At last, however, I began to weaken, and I found my 
 fingers where they had struck the table growing numb as 
 I gripped my sword. 
 
 Once her Highness called out, and I answered her with 
 what courage I could. She, of course, could hear the 
 steel upon steel and his oaths. 
 
 "Yes," Heinrich shouted as I bade her have good cour- 
 age, as I would soon open the door, "yes, he'll open the 
 door yet the door to hell." 
 
 The words angered me, and I pressed the fight on my 
 part for a few minutes so recklessly that he caught my 
 right arm near the elbow, then near the shoulder, open- 
 ing two nasty wounds that bled and stung like fire. 
 
 "Blood for me, you hound!" he shrieked. "Blood for 
 me!" 
 
 On he came now, mad that he had wounded me, and I 
 never saw such swordplay in my life. I realised I was 
 getting tired, and that I must finish him quickly, or he 
 would me. 
 
 He saw the look on my face and laughed. 
 
 "I've got you, you cur ! I've got you !" 
 
 I fought back madly. My arm burned and ached; 
 the light seemed to dance as we passed under it, and 
 then as I sprang back to avoid a thrust, my heel
 
 278 HILMA 
 
 struck a corner of the overturned table and I stumbled 
 backward. 
 
 With a rush and mad cry of delight he was on me, and 
 I saw his long blade flash at my throat. 
 
 I threw up my guard, and then with a cry he reeled, 
 the whole weight of his mad lunge carrying him on. His 
 sword flew up, grazing my cheek, while he pitched for- 
 ward and went down as the pencil upon which he had 
 stepped rolled from under his boot. His head crashed 
 against the sharp corner of the table and with a groan 
 he tumbled in a heap. 
 
 I staggered, reached out to the wall behind me, 
 regained my balance, and stood panting. 
 
 Before me lay Heinrich of Vankle unconscious.
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 
 THE PAPERS AGAIN 
 
 So fierce had been the fight while it lasted, and so sud- 
 denly had come the end, that I stood leaning against the 
 wall, my breath coming in short gasps and my eyes rest- 
 ing fascinated on Heinrich, lying on the floor before me. 
 
 Then I felt the warm blood trickling across my left 
 cheek, and I put up my hand to find it covered with blood 
 and my face laid open. It seemed as if I was as near 
 gone as Heinrich, but while the wound in my cheek 
 flowed freely, it was in reality only the outer skin that the 
 point of his sword had caught, tearing open my face 
 for three inches or so. 
 
 Stillness reigned where we had fought so madly be- 
 fore. Heinrich lay half under the overturned table, 
 his face white, the blood flowing from the cut in his fore- 
 head. On the other side of the room three chairs lay on 
 their sides, the rugs were kicked about, while under Hein- 
 rich's feet lay a half-dozen pencils, any one of which 
 might have sent him sprawling, and so saved me. 
 
 I looked half dazed on the room, and then glanced at 
 my coat. The right sleeve was ripped open, sticky and 
 damp with blood. 
 
 Then suddenly I heard a faint knocking on the door, 
 and I came to myself. The princess had heard all, and 
 now at the sudden silence must be waiting half mad with 
 doubt.
 
 280 HILMA 
 
 Need for action seized me, and I forgot my wounds, 
 which nearly drove me faint, forgot my anger and only 
 thought of her and the reason I had come. 
 
 I clapped a handkerchief to my cheek, and the wound 
 stung as I wiped the blood from it. Then with a word to 
 her that I was safe, I knelt cautiously at Heinrich's side 
 to see if he were really unconscious or shamming. 
 
 His coat I threw open and felt of his heart. It was 
 still beating, though slowly, and he breathed heavily. 
 There was no question but what he was stunned. 
 
 Satisfied of this, I started to drag him to one side, where 
 Hilma could not see him as she came out, when from 
 the inside pocket of his coat an envelope slipped to the 
 floor. 
 
 With a cry I seized upon it. One hurried glance satis- 
 fied me it was the same envelope Karl had given me, the 
 one I had turned over to the countess in London the 
 goal for which we had striven so hard. 
 
 I thrust it into my pocket and sprang to my feet, my 
 heart leaping fast in the thought of such an outcome 
 to our task one far beyond our expectations. Then I 
 stopped, held to the spot by the sound of footsteps over- 
 head. 
 
 I sprang across the room, turned the key ; it unlocked 
 the door easily, and I saw where I had been tricked. 
 
 "Thank God you're safe!" the princess cried as she 
 rushed to me. And then she gave a smothered cry like a 
 frightened animal at the blood on my face. 
 
 "It's nothing," I said almost roughly, as she tried to 
 take my handkerchief from me. "Come ! There is some 
 one astir, and we must move quickly."
 
 THE PAPERS AGAIN 281 
 
 "Heinrich?" she asked. 
 
 And then before I could answer her she saw him lying 
 there like one dead, the blood flowing from his head. The 
 overturned table, chairs and rugs met her eyes, and 
 she cried out in horror at the sight. 
 
 "He's not dead," I hastened to assure her as she drew 
 back, her hands covering her face. "But come! We 
 must hurry." 
 
 "Can you ?" she asked, turning to me again. 
 
 "Yes! Yes!" I cried. "I'm not hurt. The blood's 
 nothing, only a scratch. It's not pretty, I know, but 
 come." 
 
 We hurried across the room, threw back the bolt, and 
 silently I opened the door a crack. No sound came from 
 the hall as I listened, so I moved forward cautiously and 
 stepped out. 
 
 As I did so a heavy pike flashed from the right of the 
 doorway, and I jumped back only in time to miss receiv- 
 ing the blow on the head. Instead, it caught me across 
 the wrist and nearly broke it. 
 
 With a cry to the princess I shot back the bolt. I had 
 seen enough to note that there was but one fellow in the 
 hall, but I realised as the pike swung I had ventured 
 forth without any weapon at all. 
 
 I rushed for my pistol and then back to the door. 
 
 "Don't chance it," the princess beseeched as I started to 
 draw the bolt. 
 
 "I must get him," I whispered, "before he arouses the 
 others. There's only one. If there had been more they 
 would have rushed the door when I opened it." 
 
 She nodded.
 
 282 
 
 "Stand back to the right," I said, "and when I call be 
 ready to follow quickly. We have no time to lose." ' 
 
 "The light !" she cautioned. "He'll see your shadow." 
 
 I nodded, and in an instant had crossed the room and 
 blown out the lamp. 
 
 Quietly I moved the bolt back and opened the door a 
 crack. Now, thanks to the princess's suggestion, no 
 shaft of light betrayed the opening of the door, nor 
 could the man mark my movements by my shadow, as I 
 had Heinrich earlier in the evening. 
 
 Instead, the dim light over the fireplace threw his 
 shadow across the floor in front of the door, and I could 
 see that he was still crouching at the right, his club 
 ready. 
 
 Softly I closed the door and whispered to Hilma. She 
 nodded at the part I bade her take, but her hand fell 
 on my arm and she again urged me to take no risk. 
 
 "It's the only way." 
 
 "I suppose so," she said, "but but God be merciful." 
 
 "Amen!" I said, and turned to the door. 
 
 Slowly I stepped across the threshold, and Hilma closed 
 the door all but a crack behind me. Through that crack 
 she was to watch and throw it open again if I had to 
 retreat. 
 
 I watched the silent shadow for an instant. It did not 
 move. With a spring I was in the middle of the hall 
 clear of his club, my revolver levelled at his head. 
 
 "God help me, sir!" he exclaimed. "I thought it was 
 Count Heinrich." 
 
 It was Valter. 
 
 I drew a breath of relief and almost burst into a laugh
 
 THE PAPERS AGAIN 283 
 
 at the look of consternation on the poor fellow's 
 face. 
 
 My mirth was cut short, however, for he gave a cry 
 and pointed up the stairs, where a half-dozen faces were 
 peering down over the balustrade. One look convinced 
 me that we had no time to lose, and I called to the prin- 
 cess to come quickly. 
 
 Like an arrow she darted out of the doorway to my side. 
 
 Her appearance seemed a signal to those on the stairs, 
 for they set up a shout, and I saw pistols flash in their 
 hands as they came down the steps with a bound. 
 
 "In here!" Valter shouted, and rushed back into the 
 room we had just quit. 
 
 But I had no mind to go back, and grabbing Hilma 
 about the waist, started down the hall. 
 
 Two shots rang out, but the bullets flew wild. 
 
 "Into the door that's open!" I cried to the princess, 
 and turned on the men behind. They had just reached 
 the foot of the stairs, and as I fired quickly drew up, hesi- 
 tated, and sprang behind the corner of the fireplace to 
 return my fire. 
 
 Her Highness called to me, and I moved backward 
 quickly, keeping the rogues covered with my revolver. 
 Twice one stuck his head out, fired wildly and dodged 
 back. 
 
 I answered the last shot and hurried into the doorway 
 beside the princess. 
 
 Her hand fell on mine as I pulled the door to, and I 
 noted it was as steady as a plumb. 
 
 "What now?" she asked as quietly as if we were play- 
 ing a game and not tempting life and death.
 
 284 HILMA 
 
 I felt first for a bolt to the door, but found none. 
 
 "Go on!" I said. "The steps lead down and straight 
 through a narrow passage, then up. I'll hold them back 
 for a moment, if they try to follow. Go! I'll join you 
 in an instant. We're safe now, for the boat lies beyond." 
 
 She took the matches I handed her, and I heard her feel 
 her way into the dark passageway. Then I opened the 
 door a crack and peered out. 
 
 A dozen men were grouped about the foot of the stairs, 
 talking excitedly. 
 
 Suddenly one of them thought of Heinrich and men- 
 tioned his name. Instantly they all made a rush for the 
 room we had just left, and as I turned the princess 
 stepped to my side. 
 
 "You?" I exclaimed. "Go on! Go on! I'll follow." 
 
 "The passageway turns to the left a little ways beyond. 
 You said it went straight." 
 
 "Turns?" I questioned. "It must go straight on." 
 
 A murmur of voices sounded in the hall and I wheeled 
 again, opened the door a crack and glanced out. 
 
 To my horror, Heinrich of Vankle stood in the middle 
 of the hall, leaning weakly against a huge fellow who 
 was tying up his head. 
 
 For an instant I stood fascinated, watching him. 
 
 "There ! The cursed blood's out of my eyes. Give me 
 a pistol, you damned cur!" he shrieked. "Which way 
 did he go?" 
 
 "That door there," one answered. 
 
 "The second from the end?" he asked, standing where 
 he was and swaying unsteadily on his feet. 
 
 "Yes, the second."
 
 THE PAPERS AGAIN 285 
 
 My heart almost stopped beating at the answer, for I 
 knew I had come into the hall by the first door from the 
 end. Where the passage led to that we were in I could 
 not say. There was but one thing to do, however, and 
 that was to take it, and as quickly as we could, with the 
 hope it would yet bring us to the open air. 
 
 Cursing the door that there was no bolt on it, I seized 
 Hilma about the waist and hurried down the passage and 
 into the darkness. 
 
 Down the steps we flew, and my heart leaped when I 
 found that our feet soon struck level flags. Perhaps 
 we were yet on the right road, even if it had turned 
 sharply to the left, a fact I did not remember noticing as 
 I came in. 
 
 "We must hurry," I cautioned. "You go on as fast 
 as you can. I'll bring up the rear." The passage was 
 not wide enough for us both to walk side by side. 
 
 She flew on, but soon fell with a cry. I seized her in 
 my arms and lifted her to her feet. 
 
 "It's nothing," she whispered. "The steps." 
 
 Up the steps we went, and they seemed never to end. 
 I knew then that we were wrong, for I had not come down 
 so many when entering. 
 
 Yet there was nothing to do but go on, for already the 
 sound of footsteps could be heard behind us. 
 
 Suddenly my feet fell on level flags again, and I saw 
 the grey outline of two windows in the walls. 
 
 We were in a room and above the ground, but where in 
 the huge castle I could not say. 
 
 The princess drew near me. 
 
 "We have missed our way?" she asked.
 
 286 HILMA 
 
 "We'll come out yet," I answered. Already I could 
 hear our pursuers below on the stairs. 
 
 "Look about the room, if you can, while I keep them 
 back," I whispered to her. 
 
 I moved to the doorway through which we had en- 
 tered and strained my eyes to see how many were follow- 
 ing us. 
 
 "Go on, damn you !" I heard Heinrich order. 
 
 "Get a light!" some one else answered. 
 
 "To show him where to shoot?" Heinrich jeered. "Go 
 on!" 
 
 On came the steps, and when I felt they must be half 
 way up, I fired twice. 
 
 The shots sounded like the explosion of a bomb in the 
 narrow walls of the passage, and as they rang out a 
 scream echoed on the stair below, while I heard some one 
 fall heavily. 
 
 As I fired I sprang back from the door, and instantly 
 an answering shot and then another came from those 
 below. 
 
 In the last flash I saw a dozen men grouped about the 
 foot of the stairs, looking up in blank amazement. 
 
 I fired again and again, and my bullets found their 
 mark, for screams and oaths answered the reports. Re- 
 loading, I waited, and then I heard Heinrich cursing his 
 men. 
 
 "Curse you cowards !" he cried, mad with wrath. "Go 
 on, or I'll shoot you instead of him ! Go on, you fool, 
 go on! There is but one." 
 
 Angry shouts answered his words, and in the babble the 
 princess slipped to my side.
 
 I thrust the top bolt home, the second, then the 
 third.
 
 THE PAPERS AGAIN 287 
 
 "The stairs go on from the other side and there is an 
 iron door." 
 
 "Has it bolts?" I demanded. 
 
 "I can't move it, it's so heavy." 
 
 "Stand here back of the wall while I see. If they come 
 up cry out." 
 
 I sprang across the room. Opposite the stairs there 
 was a huge door, as Hilma had said. I pulled at it, 
 but it would not move. Glancing over my shoulder to 
 make sure Heinrich and his followers were still below, 
 I threw all my weight against it. It was of solid iron and 
 oak, at least two inches thick, and it took all my strength 
 to even start it. 
 
 As I pulled the wounds in my right arm stung like 
 fire, and suddenly a great dizziness seized me. I should 
 have fallen had I not clung to the door. 
 
 Yet I had moved it, and with another effort, that set 
 my arm to bleeding afresh. I managed to close it. Then 
 I pulled it open so that one could slip through, and hur- 
 ried back to Hilma's side, though my head went all dizzy 
 and I nearly fell as I let go the door. 
 
 "Some one is coming up," she cautioned. 
 
 "Slip by the door and go up stairs," I whis- 
 pered. 
 
 All was silence as I moved backward toward the other 
 side of the room. 
 
 Suddenly a shot rang out, and I felt a hot stinging 
 sensation in my left arm. In the flash of the pistol I saw 
 a huge fellow on the top step. 
 
 I fired instantly, but he came on. Again I fired, and 
 so did he. Still he made across the room, and in the flash
 
 288 HILMA 
 
 I saw a dozen behind him in the doorway, staring about 
 as if undecided which way to move. 
 
 The one in the lead was now so close that I could feel 
 the rush of air from his body. I fired twice, this time 
 at his face, as I caught a sight of it in the dim light 
 from the windows, and with a scream that echoed in the 
 narrow walls he went down at my very feet. 
 
 The room was heavy with smoke, and the loud reports 
 of our pistols still rang in my ears. 
 
 There were but two shots left in my revolver, and I 
 fired twice into the group by the door as I sprang back. 
 
 A dozen shots rang out on the instant and a rain of 
 bullets struck the door as I slipped through. 
 
 "Safe!" Hilma whispered. "You are safe, my love." 
 
 I thrust the top bolt home, the second, then the third. 
 Again the bullets fell like rain on the door, but it was of 
 thick oak, bound in iron. 
 
 "You " I heard Hilma say, and I felt her hand on my 
 arm. Then the door seemed to fall outward as I grasped 
 it, my wounds burned like fire, while my legs grew sud- 
 denly weak and I slipped down, an unconscious heap on 
 the steps.
 
 CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 FLAGS OF DISTRESS 
 
 FIRST a vague uncertainty seemed to press down upon 
 me. I felt as if a thousand things had happened, that 
 a great wild something, unseeable but large and ever 
 present, had tried to crush me, and then had finally gone 
 away and left my body burning like fire. 
 
 Slowly I opened my eyes, realising something soft was 
 under my head. Then I looked about me. 
 
 There was a faint light, and in its rays I saw heavy 
 grey walls fading into long shadows. 
 
 Across my forehead came a cool touch I was looking 
 into the princess's eyes and her hand was on my fore- 
 head. 
 
 For what seemed an endless length of time I lay there 
 and looked into her face. I felt content and I dreaded 
 to move or break the spell. 
 
 Her face was pale, and I wondered at it without won- 
 dering rather how she could be tending me instead of I 
 her. But her eyes were bright and her hair hung in 
 strange, wild locks, a beauty frame to her face. 
 
 She had never been more beautiful, and I looked and 
 looked, and then I must still have been half mad with 
 the dizziness which had seized me I murmured, "You ! 
 Hilma !" and tried to raise my head. 
 
 "Hush !" she said, leaning down and pushing back my
 
 290 HILMA 
 
 hair. "Hush ! There is no danger. The door is strong 
 and they have gone away." 
 
 She spoke more to herself than to me, and I felt she 
 did not realise I was in my senses again. 
 
 Yet the place we were in suddenly came to me, and I 
 struggled to a sitting position. 
 
 As I leaned against the wall we were on a landing 
 in the stairs, perhaps six feet square her hand lingered 
 on my arm. 
 
 "You must be careful," she whispered. 
 
 I felt for my pistol, and she pointed to the step back 
 of us where it lay. 
 
 "I loaded it again," she said, in answer to my look. 
 
 "Where are they?" 
 
 "Gone, I think. I slipped down to the door after I 
 laid you here, and I heard them talking. Heinrich said 
 we were in the flag tower and could not get out, and that 
 he'd go to bed." 
 
 I nodded vaguely. "He left some one on guard?" I 
 questioned, looking about me dreamily. 
 
 "I think not. Perhaps down the stairs. He might 
 try to get us to come out and fall into a trap." 
 
 I nodded, but asked no more questions for a moment, 
 for my head rang like a bell. 
 
 A small candle I had brought in my pocket burned 
 on the step, and in its light I could see that my arm had 
 been bandaged. My coat was cut away and white strips 
 tied to keep the blood back. I put my hand to my 
 cheek and felt the dry blood. 
 
 "I couldn't do anything to that," the princess said. 
 "Oh, but how you have suffered!"
 
 FLAGS OF DISTRESS 291 
 
 I shook my head and leaned against the wall, saying 
 nothing. My head still rang, and the light danced if I 
 looked at it. The wall was cool, colder than her hand, 
 but not as soothing. 
 
 I knew that I should do something, but it seemed as if 
 I never could move. Then Hilma shivered. 
 
 I looked at her as a man might stare if he had just been 
 knocked down and did not realise what had happened 
 him, but when I saw her force a smile to her lips I real- 
 ised she was cold. 
 
 Slowly no matter what energy I drove into myself I 
 could only move slowly I rose to my feet. 
 
 "Come !" I said ; "it's the flag tower. We'll get out of 
 here to the room above; there must be one." 
 
 "Can you?" she asked. 
 
 "The bit of giddiness has left me," I answered, and 
 stumbled down the stairs to have a second look at the 
 bolts and to listen if any one was working on the door. 
 
 But if there had been I should never have heard for the 
 pumping in my ears. 
 
 Then I staggered back up the steps. Hilma 
 stood waiting for me, and when I stopped on the 
 step below the landing she held out her hands and our 
 eyes met. 
 
 What she had cried out as I shot the first bolt home, 
 that time which seemed so long ago, I saw then in her 
 face. 
 
 "The bolts are tight," I said, but I looked deep, deep 
 into her eyes. 
 
 "The bolts are shot home," she answered, "and come 
 what may, it shall end but one way."
 
 292 HILMA 
 
 I looked at her long, her hands holding my arms, half 
 supporting me as I swayed. 
 
 "Aye, it shall end but one way now." 
 
 There was a light in her eyes as she drew me up the 
 step and to her. 
 
 God knows I longed for her arms about me, weak as 
 I was, and yet I forced a play of dizziness, for I had not 
 meant what she had thought. 
 
 Up the stairs we started, carrying the half candle, 
 and soon, as to the few steps we climbed but long ages 
 for the pain of each step, we reached a small room with 
 barred windows. 
 
 The cool air fanned my cheek, and out from the portal 
 I could see the lake below and far across the lights of 
 Zakbar. 
 
 "God grant they come soon to help us," Hilma said as 
 she looked over my shoulder. 
 
 "Aye," I answered, suddenly realising we must be res- 
 cued. And then I turned sick, for I knew no rescue could 
 come to us. 
 
 Heinrich would not allow us to be taken on his hands, 
 and I began to wonder what he would do. Blow up the 
 tower, perchance, or fire the door, beat me down and 
 place the princess in some dungeon. 
 
 But my poor brain was too fagged to think long of 
 that, and I turned away from the lights, so far away, 
 yet seemingly so near. 
 
 There was a couch in the room and a few chairs. In 
 one corner was a pile of old and dirty flags, long 
 neglected and soiled. 
 
 "You lie on the couch," I said. "I'll take the flags
 
 FLAGS OF DISTRESS 293 
 
 in the corner. No need for either of us to watch, for 
 they can't break down the door without waking us." 
 
 "But you are wounded, John," she said softly. 
 
 My name on her lips and in such a tone made me long 
 to take her in my arms, and so, with her telling me of her 
 love and I telling her of mine, to rest. Rest was what I 
 craved like mad, and rest with her arms about me would 
 have been the sweetest thing I could have asked for. 
 
 "Your Highness needs rest," I answered, steadying my 
 voice. "It is late and we may be wakened any instant." 
 
 For a moment she looked at me, as if trying to read 
 my face. 
 
 "Your Highness," she said, shaking her head. I saw 
 her lips repeat my words, and she looked again, her eyes 
 pleading as if I had struck her. 
 
 "God help me!" I cried, and fell on my knees kissing 
 her hands. "Lie down ! lie down ! Don't tempt me when 
 I'm dying for your love. Don't tempt me." 
 
 Her hand stroked my head, rested on it for an instant, 
 and then with a sigh she turned and threw herself on 
 the rough couch. 
 
 I covered her with a long cloak she had brought from 
 her room and two of the flags, and then with one last 
 look blew out the candle and threw myself on the bunting 
 in the corner. 
 
 The grey light fell on the floor in two blotches. 
 
 "Good-night, my love!" Hilma said softly. 
 
 "Good-night my love " 
 
 "Good-night, my brave and true love," she whispered. 
 
 And then sleep, the sleep of exhaustion, came as a 
 mantle to our folly.
 
 Twice in the night I started up, my flesh afire and my 
 head reeling, to find a stillness as deep as that of the 
 wilderness, where in my dreams I had heard the stealthy 
 approach of Heinrich or his men. 
 
 Finally I slept, and at last when morning broke and I 
 awoke, I found the fever and dizziness had left me, and 
 only a soreness and great weakness remained. 
 
 From the window of the tower I could look across the 
 lake, and there beyond the sparkling waters lay Zakbar. 
 I climbed the remaining steps to the top of the tower, 
 and from there looked out about the surrounding 
 country. 
 
 What had happened to Karl and Barnsmurk? Was 
 Kurlmurt cooling his heels, or, rather, tramping up and 
 down there in the castle I could see so plainly, asking 
 what had happened to us? 
 
 Truth to tell, my thoughts were many and perplexing 
 that morning, and my brain too tired to think what was 
 best to do. 
 
 It had been plainly agreed between us all, when we 
 planned the thing, that an open attack on the castle 
 would avail nothing. In fact, such an attack, we had 
 been sure, would not release the princess, but only 
 bring about an open break with Zergald, which he would 
 be quick to turn to his own advantage. 
 
 So now, even if Karl and Barnsmurk had got clear of 
 their assailants in the garden, they and Kurlmurt would 
 hesitate before riding in force to the castle, for if such 
 a course would have availed nothing before, they could 
 not know it was now the only way. 
 
 If Karl and Barnsmurk were prisoners, Kurlmurt would
 
 FLAGS OF DISTRESS 295 
 
 be in the dark and afraid to move for fear of spoiling 
 matters. 
 
 An attack in force was the only way we could be res- 
 cued, for surely Heinrich had the princess as safe as 
 before. Her prison quarters had simply been changed 
 and to far less comfortable ones. 
 
 Thus I turned the matter over as I leaned against 
 the battlement and saw the sun rise on our last day of 
 hope. Thursday it was, and unless rescue came before 
 another day our work would be for naught, as the grand 
 dukes met on Friday. 
 
 Already the holiday air of the city, which had been 
 growing the week, would be reaching its climax. All 
 final preparations would be made, and though there was 
 an undercurrent of feeling in some places that something 
 might happen, and a faint hope in others, nothing but 
 the coronation of Prince Joachim would follow unless 
 we could manage some way to get clear of the tower. 
 
 What to do? What could be done? My head ached, 
 my arm pained me whenever I moved it. No way to 
 send word to Kurlmurt, no way to clear Heinrich from 
 our path. A day before I might have bribed him, but now, 
 after our personal encounter, nothing could be done. 
 
 I crept down the stairs and found the princess sleeping 
 like a child. Then I went on down to the door to see 
 if the bolts were still in place. 
 
 As I stood examining them I heard some one in the 
 outer room. Then Heinrich, who had evidently heard 
 my step on the stairs, spoke. 
 
 "Does her Highness enjoy her change pf quarters?" 
 
 For a moment I remained silent, considering whether
 
 296 HILMA 
 
 it would pay to answer him or not. Then I decided I 
 might possibly gather from his words some hint of his 
 plans, so replied: 
 
 "They are certainly preferred." 
 
 "Well, I'm glad she's pleased, for I'm quite content. 
 Of course I don't propose to starve either of you, and 
 if you'll open the door a crack I'll let you have a crust." 
 
 "Thanks," I answered; "I consider it safer to keep the 
 bolts home." 
 
 "As you like," he answered with a laugh. "It will be 
 for three days, and then I suppose Zergald will be 
 inclined to be magnanimous with Joachim crowned." 
 
 So then, as I had thought, that was his plan. We were 
 to be held prisoners until after the coronation. My 
 attempt at rescue had ended quite dismally. 
 
 "Are you alone?" I asked. 
 
 "Yes," came the answer. 
 
 "How much will you make out of the thing if Joachim 
 is crowned?" 
 
 "All I want. But if I was liable to lose I would not 
 consider a deal with you." There was anger in his tone, 
 and then suddenly it all vanished and he laughed. "My 
 head's as sore as your cursed arm can be, but I've got 
 you now. It's not always the one who has the upper 
 hand at the start that wins out." 
 
 I saw there was no chance of making terms with Hein- 
 rich now, so turned back up the stairs, sick at heart. 
 
 "I've got you on the hip," he called after me, "and I 
 would not take any price for my chances. With her 
 Highness and you under lock, Joachim is as good as 
 crowned, and when he is I'll run Scarvania."
 
 FLAGS OF DISTRESS 297 
 
 And thus confident of his victory, and apparently all 
 enmity gone, he jeered at me for my failure and laughed 
 heartily in his assurance. 
 
 As he talked on I waited on the stairs, trying to think 
 of some means of escape. Once I was tempted to throw 
 back the bolt and have the thing out again. If I could 
 have swung the heavy door open quickly, and before he 
 could make out my purpose, I think I would have risked 
 it. With him out of the way, I felt sure I could hold 
 off or bribe his men. 
 
 But such a thing was out of the question, and I put 
 the scheme aside as quickly as I thought of it. 
 
 Then finally, Heinrich bade me a hearty good-morning, 
 and went on, as he said, to a delightful breakfast, leaving 
 two of his men on guard. 
 
 I climbed back up the stairs, my heart heavy. A few 
 water-soaked crackers were in my pocket, and my flask 
 was three-quarters full. That was our scant ration for 
 three days, and then what would we get? 
 
 At the head of the stairs I met Hilma. She looked 
 radiant. Her cheeks were flushed, and as she greeted me 
 she held out a flag, one that I had thrown over her as 
 an extra covering. 
 
 "Yes ?" I questioned. 
 
 "My flag!" she answered. "Hang it from the tower 
 upside down." 
 
 In an instant 1 caught her idea, and with a spring 
 rushed up the stairs, the flag in hand. In five minutes 
 it was flying, the standard of her royal Highness, the 
 Princess Hilma von Cedra of Rulfburg, upside down, 
 o'er Zergald's castle.
 
 298 HILMA 
 
 What they who saw it in the city might think I cared 
 not, so long as Kurlmurt or Karl, waiting both of them, 
 I hoped, at the princess's castle, saw and understood. 
 
 For ten minutes it floated in the light morning breeze, 
 while we leaned against the granite coping, and with 
 strained and eager eyes watched for some answering 
 signal. 
 
 A half hour passed, and then out on the morning breeze 
 across the lake broke the standard of her Highness, up- 
 side down. Instantly I sprang to the halyard and 
 dipped our flag thrice. The answer came back. 
 
 "It means rescue !" I cried. 
 
 "Yes," Hilma answered, turning her eager, flushed face 
 to mine. "Yes," and then the light went out of her eyes 
 and the colour died down in her cheeks. "Yes, it means 
 rescue and I suppose we must be rescued from our- 
 selves."
 
 CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 A TEST OF STRENGTH 
 
 MY elation knew no bounds, for I felt certain Kurlmurt 
 or Karl, or perhaps both, had read our signal and would 
 answer in force. 
 
 The danger in such a course gave way before the neces- 
 sity, for there seemed no other way of our getting clear 
 of the tower unless Heinrich's forces were driven away. 
 
 If Zergald had not seen the princess's flag and become 
 suspicious because of its flying over his castle, certainly 
 Kurlmurt could muster a force and reach us before 
 any help could come to Heinrich. 
 
 From the flag tower I could look down upon the many 
 towers and turrets of the castle. The moat ran about 
 it and outside of it a high wall. On the side toward the 
 lake the wall was close to the water's edge, then a few 
 feet of ground, then the moat, another few feet of earth 
 and the castle walls. 
 
 At the front, the moat ran perhaps twenty feet from 
 the castle wall, but the main entrance reached out like an 
 arm until it touched the edge of the moat. There the 
 drawbridge was built, and I saw that it was down. 
 
 From the drawbridge twelve feet of ground stretched 
 to the solid wall of masonry. Opposite the drawbridge 
 were the huge gates, and these were closed and barred. 
 
 Kurlmurt would first have to scale the wall, and this
 
 300 HILMA 
 
 done, the necessity of crossing the moat would arise, for 
 certainly Heinrich would raise the drawbridge as soon 
 as attacked. 
 
 At any point the attacking force would be open to a 
 merciless fire from the castle. 
 
 As I surveyed the grounds and figured out the practical 
 impossibility of success, my spirits fell, and though 
 I said nothing to Hilma, I feared that any attempt at 
 rescue would go hard. 
 
 The morning wore away and still no sign came of Kurl- 
 murt or Karl. A half dozen times I travelled to the door 
 and each time I could hear the sound of voices on the 
 other side. Once as I listened Heinrich came into the 
 room where the guard was placed, and after asking one 
 or two questions as to whether I had attempted any move 
 went away. 
 
 I had seen no messenger leave the castle, so felt reason- 
 ably sure Heinrich had sent no word to Zergald of what 
 had transpired. 
 
 As the day wore on my wounds began to trouble me 
 again, and the fever which had left me during the night 
 returned. My head grew dizzy, and the princess, notic- 
 ing my flushed face, forced me to lie down on the couch. 
 
 Hilma herself seemed to have suffered no shock from 
 the trying night, and was as fresh and natural as if she 
 were in her own home and not in danger of her life. 
 
 Her gaiety of manner had, it is true, left her, and 
 though she spoke confidently of our speedy rescue, her 
 eyes never looked into mine nor did she refer to that 
 which must have been first on her mind. Both of us, I 
 think, felt that matters were cast in a mould and Fate
 
 A TEST OF STRENGTH 301 
 
 must have its way. The end, be what it might, was only 
 ours to accept when it came, not ours to discuss or try to 
 shape. 
 
 I had, I fear, fallen into a feverish doze when the prin- 
 cess, who was on the tower, called me. 
 
 I rushed up the stairs, and following her look, saw far 
 off on the high road at the upper end of the lake, a body 
 of horsemen. There were at least twenty of them, I 
 should say, and they were coming on at a hard gallop. 
 
 We watched them as best we could. At one time the 
 trees shut them out, at another we could see them on 
 the open road, and finally I made them out. 
 
 "It's Kurlmurt !" I said, speaking for the first time. 
 
 "And Karl too !" Hilma answered. 
 
 I nodded, for while I was not sure, I felt I had recog- 
 nised both Karl and Barnsmurk. If they were with 
 Kurlmurt, the outcome of the fight in the garden was 
 more favourable than I had expected. 
 
 On the body of men came, and then for five minutes 
 disappeared into the woods, only to burst forth again 
 a mass of steaming, blowing horses, that pulled up at the 
 wall. 
 
 Heinrich and his men must have been asleep, for no 
 sign came from the castle. I waved to Kurlmurt and 
 called. 
 
 They looked up, and a mighty shout rent the air when 
 they saw Hilma at my side. 
 
 "We've the door bolted against them," I called. "It's 
 the second door on the left as you enter the hall." 
 
 The wind carried my voice, and Karl, for Karl and 
 Barnsmurk both were there in the front rank, Barns-
 
 302 HILMA 
 
 murk with his left arm in a sling, Karl with his head in 
 bandages, waved back his hand as a sign they understood. 
 
 Then as we two stood staring at each other, Heinrich 
 stepped out upon a balcony below us and glanced first 
 up at the princess and myself, then down at Kurlmurt 
 and his followers. 
 
 I might have shot him where he stood, but was so intent 
 on what would follow that I never thought of the oppor- 
 tunity his position offered. 
 
 The look on Heinrich's face was one of surprise, then of 
 mirth. 
 
 "Open your gates !" Kurlmurt thundered. 
 
 Heinrich looked up at me with a shrug of his shoulders, 
 as much as to say : Pray whoever heard such a ludicrous 
 request. 
 
 "Open!" Kurlmurt thundered again. 
 
 "I'll shoot you and your men like dogs," Heinrich an- 
 swered, speaking for the first time, "if you try to force 
 the castle." 
 
 "Open in the name of the law !" Kurlmurt ordered. 
 
 "Law!" Heinrich jeered back. "No one knows you. 
 The law of Scarvania rests with the Grand Duke of Zer- 
 gald and no other." 
 
 The answer set Kurlmurt wild with anger. 
 
 "I'll blow your walls to bits and hang you for a traitor 
 and a scoundrel," Kurlmurt answered him back. 
 
 "And I'll have you banished by his Majesty, King 
 Joachim, day after to-morrow," Heinrich replied with 
 a laugh. 
 
 With this final shot he stepped back and disappeared 
 within the castle.
 
 A TEST OF STRENGTH 303 
 
 Then we all seemed to come to life. 
 
 "Is there any way in?" Karl called to me. 
 
 I shook my head. 
 
 Kurlmurt gave some order, and instantly several horse- 
 men rode up close to the wall and tried from the backs 
 of their mounts to reach the top. 
 
 As if to warn them that such an attempt would only 
 cost them their lives, a half-dozen shots rang out, send- 
 ing rough bits of masonry of the top of the wall down 
 upon the heads of Kurlmurt and his men. 
 
 And then, as if to doubly prove the folly of an attack, 
 the drawbridge with much groaning and rattling of 
 chain was slowly drawn up. 
 
 Silence fell on the castle and on Kurlmurt and his men. 
 
 "What can they do?" the princess asked suddenly. 
 
 Before I could answer I noted straight below us a 
 shadow on the waters of the moat. I looked again, and 
 saw that it was Valter. 
 
 Up to now the fellow had escaped my mind, but the 
 sight of him renewed my hopes, and as I saw him creep 
 slowly toward the gate I thought I divined his purpose. 
 
 The drawbridge might be up, but if once Kurlmurt 
 could get within the walls it might be possible, with 
 Valter as a guide, to enter as I had. 
 
 Raising my voice, I called as loud as I could, and Karl 
 ran out into the open and looked up. 
 
 "Dismount!" I called. "Dismount!" and I pointed 
 to the gate. 
 
 More I dared not say, yet it was enough, for they all 
 tumbled off their horses and gathered in close to the wall, 
 out of sight of the castle.
 
 304 HILMA 
 
 Karl remained where he could see us, waiting for me to 
 call again. 
 
 By this time Valter had crept on some dozen feet, and 
 as I called again to Karl he looked up and waved his 
 hand, pointing behind him as if to indicate that the en- 
 trance he and I had used was the one he planned to lead 
 Kurlmurt to. I nodded, and waved my hand to him 
 that I understood. 
 
 Then suddenly a shot rang out, and I saw the bullet 
 strike over Valter' s head. Heinrich had discovered him. 
 
 At the shot the fellow's caution vanished. Like a deer 
 he sprang forward toward the gate, while shot after 
 shot followed and the bullets struck about him. 
 
 He moved too quickly or the shots were fired too hur- 
 riedly to fall true. The danger would come when he 
 paused at the gate to throw back the bolts and bars. 
 
 Karl called to me to know what was going on. 
 
 "The gates will open !" I cried. "Left wheel when you 
 enter," and I pointed to his left. 
 
 "Left wheel!" he called back, and drawing his sword, 
 sprang toward the gates, where under the high wall he 
 was lost to view with the others. 
 
 By now Valter was close to the gates, and then sud- 
 denly he stumbled and fell. He was up again with a 
 bound, and as he reached them he threw back the first 
 bolt. 
 
 "Keep moving!" I cried to him. 
 
 Two bolts swung back, and a dozen bullets fell about 
 the fellow. 
 
 Either Heinrich's men were poor marksmen or they 
 had a bad vantage point from which to fire.
 
 A TEST OF STRENGTH 305 
 
 Then suddenly Heinrich sprang out upon the balcony 
 below us. From the way in which he glanced about, I 
 judged he had been elsewhere in the castle and knew 
 nothing of Valter's attempt to open the gates until the 
 moment he stepped out upon the balcony, summoned 
 by the firing. 
 
 "He'll kill him!" the princess cried as Heinrich raised 
 his pistol. 
 
 Then I awoke from my apathy and opened fire on Hein- 
 rich. 
 
 My first bullet flew true, for with an oath he wheeled 
 to look up at me as his pistol fell from his hand. 
 
 My bullet had struck his fingers, and the blood poured 
 from them as he turned upon me. 
 
 Again I fired, but as I did so he sprang through the 
 window into the castle. 
 
 "Force the gates!" I cried, as I saw Valter unable to 
 pull back the last bolt. 
 
 Then a shot rang out again, and Valter threw up his 
 hands and pitched forward. 
 
 "They've killed him !" Hilma cried. 
 
 For the first time I seemed to realise the princess was 
 watching at my side, and I ordered her roughly to go 
 into the tower. 
 
 "He's not dead ! He's not dead !" she cried again, pay- 
 ing no attention to my words. Then Valter got to his 
 feet and darted back along the wall, as he had come. 
 
 A sudden lull followed, and then Karl ran out where I 
 could see him and called to me. 
 
 "Force the gates! Force the gates!" I cried. 
 
 With a shout Kurlmurt and his men charged forward.
 
 306 HILMA 
 
 The right gate sprung open a bit at the top, and yet the 
 bottom bolt still held. 
 
 "Again ! Again !" I cried, and the princess added her 
 voice to mine. 
 
 The top opened a gap further. Then some one forced 
 in a stout stick, and with that as a pry, the right gate 
 gave way and flew open with a crash. 
 
 Half the men were thrown forward on their faces, and 
 as a dozen shots rang out, two lay where they had 
 fallen. 
 
 "To the left !" I cried, and Kurlmurt and Karl dashed 
 the way Valter had fled, with nearly twenty men behind 
 them. 
 
 The whole thing had happened far more quickly than 
 I have told it, and silence reigned suddenly where before 
 all had been confusion. 
 
 I chafed to be idle, and then suddenly determined to 
 join the fight myself. 
 
 Drawing Hilma with me, we hurried down the steps 
 to the door. 
 
 "You can close the bolts after me," I whispered. 
 
 "Don't! Don't!" Hilma urged. "They'll not need 
 you." 
 
 "Hush !" I said, slipping back the bolts silently. 
 
 Two men were in the room, both with their backs to me, 
 watching from one of the small windows what was going 
 on below. 
 
 To shoot a man in cold blood is not to my liking, but 
 at that moment I fear the thought of not taking ad- 
 vantage of the chance never occurred to me. 
 
 "Close the bolts after me," I whispered to the princess.
 
 A TEST OF STRENGTH 307 
 
 Slie nodded and drew back. 
 
 I opened the door, raised my pistol and fired. 
 
 Without a word one fellow went down, and the other, 
 as I sprang through the door, fled down the stairs. 
 
 I heard the door close and the bolts slid home, and then 
 I rushed on down. 
 
 I ran on with but one purpose, to reach Heinrich before 
 any one else had a chance to settle with him finally for 
 what he had done. 
 
 Ahead of me was the second guard, and as we reached 
 the stairs that led up into the hall I fired at him. 
 
 I was bounding up the stairs, and my pistol rang out 
 three times. The third shot struck home as he threw 
 open the door, and he fell with a cry into the hall. 
 
 I sprang over his body and stood staring about me. 
 
 Kurlmurt was in the far corner. Karl I could not see, 
 but about the stairs a dozen of Heinrich's men held back 
 Kurlmurt's followers. 
 
 Pistols had been discarded, and each one fought madly, 
 desperately with his sword. 
 
 Heinrich I looked for somewhere among the fighting, 
 swearing men. 
 
 Then suddenly I became conscious of two at my right, 
 and I looked up to see Barnsmurk against the wall, hold- 
 ing off a huge fellow. His left arm being in a sling 
 placed him at a disadvantage, but he fought desperately, 
 yet I at once realised he was too weak to withstand the 
 other. 
 
 Whipping out my sword, I sprang between them, and 
 with strength born of madness drove the other fellow's 
 guard down and my sword home.
 
 308 HILMA 
 
 "Come !" I cried in Barnsmurk's ear, pushing him into 
 the doorway, "down there and into the tower to her 
 Highness." 
 
 As Barnsmurk disappeared a cry went up from the 
 stairs, and Heinrich's men rushed down, driving our 
 forces back by sheer weight. 
 
 Then I saw Heinrich at one side, fighting with some 
 poor devil who was no match for him. 
 
 Some one blocked my way, and I was forced to fight 
 and beat the man down before I could pass. 
 
 By then our men had driven the others back, and a cry 
 went up from Karl, who I now saw in the front of the 
 fight, that we had won. 
 
 "Aye ! Won ! Won ! Won !" I shouted, and made for 
 Heinrich. 
 
 He saw me coming, but at the same instant realised his 
 men were beaten and that the few left were taking to 
 their heels up the stairs. 
 
 As I made for him he raised his pistol and fired. The 
 bullet went wild and I laughed at him for his poor aim ; 
 fired myself with no better luck and then rushed on, 
 my sword drawn. 
 
 "Once again !" I cried, "and this time no table." 
 
 He glanced about, and seeing he had lost, started down 
 the hall. 
 
 I called to him to stand, and he turned and waited for 
 me. A smile was on his face, his sword held ready, 
 but as our blades met he jumped back quickly, and with 
 an oath flung his empty pistol straight into my face. 
 
 For an instant I held my feet. I saw him turn, wave 
 his hand at me and call out:
 
 A TEST OF STRENGTH 309 
 
 "If I had another bullet Then he disappeared into 
 a doorway on the right, while I, staggering under the 
 blow, followed him a half-dozen steps, clutched at the 
 empty air, and pitched forward upon the floor.
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII 
 
 THE GEAND DUKES DECIDE 
 
 WHEN I came to a realising sense of myself, I hesitated 
 before opening my eyes. 
 
 I knew I was in a bed, that a cool bandage was 
 drawn tightly across my forehead; that the softness of 
 the pillow was a relief, and the cool sheets were pulled 
 up under my chin. 
 
 Then I moved my right hand and my left, and finding 
 them still intact, opened my eyes. 
 
 I was in my own room at the inn, Karl was leaning 
 against the mantel staring at the pile of logs on the 
 andirons. 
 
 His head was bandaged, as it had been when he rode 
 up to the castle. 
 
 "Halloo!" I said. 
 
 He turned with a glad cry and sprang across the room. 
 
 "Thank Heaven, John, you're alive!" 
 
 "Alive!" I echoed; "of course I am." 
 
 "Thank Heaven!" he said again, staring at me as if 
 I was a ghost. "The doctor said you would wake true 
 as a die." 
 
 "What day is it?" I demanded. 
 
 "Friday." 
 
 "Then it was " 
 
 "Yes, it was yesterday. Does it seem so long ago?"
 
 THE GRAND DUKES DECIDE 311 
 
 "And Hil her Highness?" 
 
 "Safe ! thanks to the bravest man in the world." 
 
 "A lot of good I did, shut up there in the tower, but 
 you and Barnsmurk. How did you come out from that 
 scrap in the garden ?" 
 
 "With this lump on the head. Barnsmurk had a bullet 
 in his shoulder." 
 
 "They didn't get you, then?" 
 
 "No. The people from the inn scared them away or 
 they would have." 
 
 "And after that what happened?" 
 
 "We nearly died with impatience until you raised the 
 princess's flag." 
 
 "You saw it?" 
 
 "I was at the castle, and I raised the one in answer." 
 
 "Valter led you in?" 
 
 "Yes. He's at her Highness's with a bullet through 
 the back." 
 
 "Yes, I saw him get it," I said. 
 
 "We " Karl went on, hesitating a bit, "brought you 
 here for well she her Highness wanted to take you 
 to her castle, but Kurlmurt and I " the poor fellow 
 stopped in utter confusion. 
 
 "Yes," I said, nodding, understanding what he was 
 trying to say. 
 
 "She wasn't satisfied and well you know when she 
 came down from the tower and saw you she insisted 
 upon seeing you, though we tried to keep her away 
 well, she said some things that it was lucky only Kurl- 
 murt and I heard." 
 
 I said nothing, but looked at him.
 
 312 HILMA 
 
 "Yes," Karl went on, looking away, "she spoke to 
 you you were insensible, of course." 
 
 "Of course," I answered as indifferently as I could. 
 
 "She thought you were dead." 
 
 I nodded slowly. 
 
 "And she spoke to you as she said she had the night 
 before." 
 
 "She shouldn't have done so," I answered, looking 
 away. 
 
 "She thought you were dead," Karl said, as if defend- 
 ing her, "and she told us how you had refused to let her 
 do what she wished." 
 
 I moved uneasily, for I could not see why he was telling 
 me this. 
 
 "And Kurlmurt swore you were worthy of her." 
 
 At that I turned upon him, anger in my eyes. Why did 
 he think it necessary to make the thing still harder? 
 
 My look must have been a question, for he came closer 
 to me and took my hand. 
 
 "Your reward will be small, John," he said, looking 
 deep into my eyes. "It's a hard task to listen to what 
 I'm telling you harder, perhaps, than the fight you've 
 just been through, but some day you'll be glad I told 
 you. Later, perhaps, I couldn't, when when she 
 is our queen; but know now that she told you of her 
 love; that she kissed you and called you her own when 
 you were insensible. And Kurlmurt swore you were a 
 king, and I know you are. Some day, perhaps, you'll 
 be glad I told you this when I could." 
 
 For a long minute I held his eyes and gripped his 
 hand. The sting was gone now, and then I thanked
 
 THE GRAND DUKES DECIDE 313 
 
 him silently for telling me what he had, as I have so 
 often since. 
 
 He stood there saying nothing more, and silently I 
 pressed his hand again and dropped it. 
 
 "Where's Heinrich?" I demanded, turning away my 
 head. 
 
 "Got away. Took your boat." 
 
 For a long time I lay there, pondering over what had 
 transpired the last twenty-four hours, but more of what 
 Karl had just told me, and then suddenly it came to me 
 that it was Friday the Fourth of July, and the day the 
 grand dukes met to formally approve of the one to be 
 crowned on the morrow. 
 
 "What time is it?" I demanded. 
 
 Karl looked at his watch. 
 
 "Three o'clock." 
 
 "What time do the grand dukes meet?" 
 
 "Three o'clock." 
 
 "Then what in Heaven's name are you doing here? 
 Isn't her Highness going before them to press her 
 claim?" 
 
 "Yes," he replied, turning to the open window. 
 
 "Well, your place is there, isn't it?" I demanded. 
 
 "I was staying with you." 
 
 "Why?" * 
 
 "Why?" Karl asked in some surprise. 
 
 "Yes, why? Because I need watching? Are you 
 afraid to trust me, or why is it you hang over me as a 
 guard?" 
 
 I dare say I was a bit off my head or I would not have 
 spoken as I did. The poor fellow looked hurt at my
 
 314 HILMA 
 
 words, and I've no doubt he was, for they were un- 
 called for and unjust. 
 
 "You're a bit wild yet from your wounds. You'd 
 better sleep," Karl said. 
 
 "Forgive me," I said lamely. "I'm not right, I sup- 
 pose, but you go out of here. I'm all right. You 
 go hurry! Your place is with her. Go!" 
 
 For a minute he hesitated and shook his head. 
 
 "Go!" I ordered. 
 
 "She'll not like it." 
 
 "Go, and say I sent you." 
 
 "But you " 
 
 "If I've got to stay here in bed, I can do it as well alone 
 as with you." 
 
 "But 
 
 "Go and be damned to you. You're late now." 
 
 "If " 
 
 "Go!" I thundered, "or I'll get up." 
 
 He was crazy to go and had been all the time, yet would 
 not have left me then had I not begged, sworn and 
 threatened. 
 
 "All right," he finally agreed. "A waiter will be in the 
 hall and I'll be back as soon as it's over." 
 
 I nodded, pressed his hand and he was gone. 
 
 For a half hour, I presume, I lay there half awake and 
 half asleep, for the fever was on me still. Then slowly a 
 cloud seemed to roll from me and my flesh grew cool. 
 Strength came to my limbs and I sat up in bed. 
 
 For the first time I felt of my head and found a good 
 sized lump under the neat white bandage, where Hein- 
 rich's pistol had caught and knocked me senseless.
 
 THE GRAND DUKES DECIDE 315 
 
 Then as an experiment I went over my several wounds, 
 and to my surprise found them easier and the fire gone. 
 In fact, I suddenly felt quite fit but for a slight weak- 
 ness. 
 
 A sudden longing for something to drink came over 
 me, and I determined to test my strength instead of call- 
 ing the waiter. I put on my slippers, and as I stood up 
 to pull on my wrapper a sound in my sitting-room fell on 
 my ears. 
 
 Perhaps it was the excitement and danger of the last 
 few days, perhaps it was my being close to a pistol for 
 hours that made me suspicious on the instant. Grabbing 
 up my revolver, that lay with my sword on a chair near- 
 by, I turned toward the door. 
 
 I stole forward slowly. 
 
 There, near the window, revolver in hand, listening like 
 a cat, stood Heinrich of Vankle. 
 
 My heart gave a leap at the sight of him, and instantly 
 I thrust my revolver into the crack of the door and 
 fired. 
 
 My aim was poor, and I knew it the instant I pressed 
 the trigger. The bullet flew wild, and as it smashed 
 the glass to the right of his head he turned and with one 
 bound dashed through the door out onto the balcony and 
 was gone. 
 
 In an instant more I had the landlord and a half-dozen 
 waiters pounding at my bedroom door. 
 I sent the waiters away and let the landlord in. 
 
 It was nothing, I explained, only a fellow stealing into 
 my rooms, and I took a shot at him. 
 
 The landlord looked at me in some doubt, for while he
 
 316 HILMA 
 
 knew nothing he was no fool, and must have had many 
 thoughts in his head. 
 
 "What could he want, sir?" he asked, closing the door 
 that had been forced open by Heinrich. 
 
 "What could he want?" I repeated, suddenly growing 
 cold all over. "Why, the envelope. By God, the docu- 
 ments ! The evidence !" I shouted. 
 
 For the first time since tearing them from Heinrich's 
 pocket had I remembered them. Like one possessed, I 
 began to search my rooms for the coat I had worn the 
 day before. At last I found it in a corner of my bed- 
 room, where it had been thrown down, and in the inside 
 pocket lay the envelope. 
 
 A glance sufficed to assure me that its contents was 
 intact, and then wild with the thought that perhaps 
 already the grand dukes had cast their vote against 
 her Highness, I began pulling on my clothes. 
 
 "You're not going out, sir?" the poor landlord 
 shrieked. "The doctor forbade it, and Count von 
 Merlder he " 
 
 "To the devil with advice !" I cried. "Order me a horse 
 quick ! Do you hear me ? It's the only way to save her." 
 
 "Save who, sir?" he questioned. 
 
 "Her Highness ! If I don't get to the castle with these 
 papers in five minutes Joachim will be accepted by the 
 dukes." 
 
 "Why, sir, of course, sir! I fear you are mistaken, 
 sir!" he muttered. "Of course it will be his Highness, 
 Prince Joachim." 
 
 "Man!" I said, steadying my voice, for I saw I must 
 convince the fellow I was in my right mind, "her High-
 
 THE GRAND DUKES DECIDE 317 
 
 ness is going to demand the right before Joachim. 
 These documents " I waved the envelope in his face 
 "will place her Highness on the throne. Get me a 
 horse !" 
 
 One instant he looked at me in doubt, and then, seem- 
 ing to read sanity in my face, flew out of the room. 
 
 How I dressed myself I do not know. The strength 
 that I thought was mine fled and only the excitement bore 
 me up. At last I pulled on my boots, threw a coat over 
 my shirt, and with the envelope in one pocket, my 
 revolver in another, I rushed through the halls, out the 
 door and flung myself into the saddle. 
 
 Through the park and down the avenue I thundered, 
 and as I rode into the square, my horse wet with sweat 
 and my whip still cutting his flanks, the clock in the 
 cathedral chimed four. 
 
 Details narrow down as to that ride and my entrance 
 into the castle, for it was all one jumble in my head then 
 and now. 
 
 In some way I pulled up my horse at the sally-port, 
 flung myself from the saddle, and ran like mad across 
 the court and up the stairs, before the astonished sentinels 
 could gather their senses. 
 
 I knew the way to the council chamber, and made 
 straight for it, my head ringing, a buzzing in my ears 
 and the floor seemingly ready to rise and strike me at 
 any moment. 
 
 And then at last I was on the floor where the grand 
 dukes met, and pushing my way through the waiting 
 throng of attendants, soldiers and guards. 
 
 Some seemingly tried to stop me, and I remember I flung
 
 318 HILMA 
 
 them to one side and went on. The luck of a madman or 
 a drunkard I had nearly drained my flask before I left 
 the inn was with me, for I made on through the crowd, 
 and at last came to the door of the council room itself. 
 
 As I paused there, brought to a stand by the throng 
 about the door, I gazed about me vaguely, and for the 
 first time realised every one was buzzing with excitement 
 over some news that was being passed from one to an- 
 other. 
 
 Then I heard some one say : 
 
 "She has made her plea, but it will be useless. He holds 
 them in his hands." 
 
 The words beat upon my brain, and I pushed madly 
 on. 
 
 At the door two sentinels stood, and I tried to push by 
 and enter, but they barred the way. 
 
 "Count von Merlder !" I demanded. "Has he gone in ?" 
 
 "He has, sir." 
 
 "Count Heinrich of Vankle?" 
 
 "He has not come as yet. Many are asking for him." 
 
 "Not come!" I cried, feeling a trick was necessary, 
 and my brain, dull and aching as it was, responding in 
 some way. "Then Zergald will lose. Now I may be too 
 late." 
 
 People crowded around us, attracted by my words. 
 
 "In the name of the Duke of Zergald," I said, "stand 
 aside. I've a message from Count Heinrich of Yankle." 
 
 The soldiers seemed in doubt, but waiting for no leave, 
 as they gave back a step, looking from one to the other to 
 see what they should do, I pushed by them. 
 
 The doors swung open into a deep alcove, and heavy
 
 THE GRAND DUKES DECIDE 319 
 
 portieres hung at the farther side, so that once passing 
 the guards, I was able to pause fcr an instant. 
 
 I felt weak and dizzy, and now, when so near my goal, 
 it seemed as if I could not move on. I grasped the por- 
 tiere drawn close together, and steadied myself, all the 
 time trying to still the ringing in my ears to learn what 
 was going on beyond, and whether I was yet in time. 
 
 Voices came to me from the council chamber, and yet I 
 could not seemingly make out the words. I looked about 
 me, as if to find help, and then as I turned back again, 
 found the portieres opened a fraction of an inch by my 
 weight upon them. 
 
 There sat Kurlmurt; behind him Karl, and beyond, 
 Hilma. She was pale, but she sat straight in her chair, 
 cold and rigid. 
 
 About the table were thirty men or over, while Zergald 
 stood at the end and was speaking. At Zergald's right 
 sat a young fellow, whom I took to be Joachim, though at 
 that instant my mind could hardly grasp any facts or 
 my eyes overclearly make out even those I knew well. 
 
 I stood clinging to the curtains, staring at the blurred 
 faces before me as if I had no real interest in what was 
 going on, but only watched as one curious to an extreme. 
 Then I began to realise that Zergald was on his feet and 
 speaking. 
 
 "And this wild claim !" Zergald said, sarcasm and scorn 
 in his tone "this wild claim, what is it? A myth; a 
 fancy born in a young girl's mind by a scheming uncle ? 
 Is it that ? Let us be charitable and answer no ; for on 
 such a man as the Duke of Kurlmurt I would never place 
 a slur. Yet, gentlemen, what is this claim? I would
 
 320 HILMA 
 
 pass it by without a word but the birth of his Highness, 
 Joachim the First, King of Scarvania, is questioned 
 his Highness, the King of Scarvania, I say !" And his 
 cold steel eyes travelled around the grand dukes, meeting 
 each one threateningly, demandingly, defiantly. "His 
 Highness, the King of Scarvania's birth is questioned. 
 Will you have this slur placed upon it? Will you let 
 such a slander pass beyond this room ? 
 
 "Here it must be stamped upon, exterminated, cast out, 
 as such a vile assertion should be treated. And how? 
 Will you, the peers of the realm, sit there and calmly 
 hear his Highness's fair name defiled? Rise as one body 
 and answer this vile accusation with your vote! A 
 formal matter these meetings heretofore, but to-day 
 pregnant with great responsibility, for it is for you, the 
 grand dukes of fair Scarvania, to answer such a He by 
 the power vested in your sacred hands. 
 
 "Cast one vote; on your feet as a single man, and cry 
 out by acclamation for his royal Highness, Joachim the 
 First, as your King, or " and his voice sank almost to 
 a whisper "demand proof ! proof ! ! proof ! ! ! And that 
 her Highness tells you she has not." 
 
 As a body the dukes were upon their feet, carried away 
 by Zergald's appeal, and a mighty shout went up from 
 each of them. 
 
 Kurlmurt cried out, but his voice was drowned in the 
 rabble. Karl was on his feet ; Hilma alone seemed calm. 
 
 And then my wild brain seemed to spring to life, and I 
 realised I had delayed too long. With a quick movement 
 I threw open the curtain, and without a word made for 
 her Highness's chair.
 
 THE GRAND DUKES DECIDE 
 
 The smile on Zergald's lips froze instantly. Kurlmurt 
 and Karl sprang forward, while the grand dukes wheeled 
 upon me, but I I only saw a pair of beseeching eyes in 
 a pale face, crowned with golden-brown hair. 
 
 "The proof the Grand Duke of Zergald asks for, your 
 Highness," I said, dropping to one knee, and holding out 
 the envelope "the proof I bring to the future Queen of 
 Scarvania."
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV 
 
 CORONATION 
 
 THE lake of Wertzer sparkled clear, a faint breeze play- 
 ing across its matchless waters, and the perfect blue was 
 broken in a million rippling waves. 
 
 Far across, the towers of Zergald's castle were framed 
 dark against the trees. My hand gripped the rail to 
 steady myself for even now my head was a bit dizzy 
 while I studied its towers and turrets. 
 
 From the one on the right she and I had watched the 
 sun rise. From there we had hoisted her flag of distress. 
 From there had we seen Kurlmurt and Karl ride to our 
 rescue and the assault on the gates. 
 
 Had so much come to pass in so short a time? The 
 lake was the same; the garden of the inn traced with 
 many paths, lined deep in shrubbery, and yet everything 
 seemed changed. Perhaps, I said to myself, the change 
 I feel is the change all feel the change in feeling be- 
 cause she is to be crowned. Already the city had taken 
 on new gaiety. First a rumour had gone forth, then a 
 word, then confirmation and then peal upon peal the 
 bells rang forth. Down came Joachim's picture, up went 
 the Princess Hilma's, and the people the city over shouted 
 and cried for joy. 
 
 Why they were to have her for queen made no differ- 
 ence. That the grand dukes had selected their princess
 
 CORONATION 323 
 
 was sufficient. The rumour that had crept here and there 
 the last few days was, after all, of some substance, for 
 now it bore fruit. 
 
 People were half mad. Some had been gay because the 
 choosing of a ruler was a time for gaiety, but now they 
 went still farther, as that ruler was their heart's choice. 
 
 Others who had had no heart to shout for Joachim, 
 shouted now twice as loud, for the reason that they 
 shouted out of joy at the turn events had taken, so 
 unlocked for a few hours ago. 
 
 And this change in feeling, perhaps, had got into my 
 blood and made me feel so different. Or was it because 
 my task was done? No need this morning to steady my 
 hand to see if I could shoot straight, for no need would 
 come. No need to think, plot or plan. 
 
 The travelling of secret passages was at an end. Hem- 
 rich was gone, good horses taking him across the frontier 
 before Karl could catch up with him, so, now, no chance 
 to cross blades with him. Zergald's nails were cut and he 
 himself in all but name a prisoner. 
 
 No need to plan to circumvent his schemes, for scheme 
 he could not. No need to worry over papers, now back 
 safe in Kurlmurt's strong box. No need to think of any- 
 thing, unless 
 
 My hands gripped the railing again, and far up the 
 shore my eyes sought the white quay, then that spot 
 where the grounds about her palace reached the waters. 
 
 And while I looked and thought of what I should not, 
 Karl stepped out upon the balcony. 
 
 I did not turn even when he laid his hand gently on my 
 shoulder.
 
 HILMA 
 
 For a moment he looked where I looked, and perhaps 
 felt one bit what I felt. 
 
 "Well done, John Converse, well done !" he said. 
 
 "I'm not done yet," I answered suddenly, a madness 
 seeming to grip me and set my mind in a whirl. 
 
 "No, it's not actually done, it's true," he answered, 
 mistaking my meaning; "but in an hour she will be 
 crowned." 
 
 "Will she?" I cried, turning and looking at him for 
 the first time. "Will she, think you ? How do you know ? 
 If I lift my finger you'll have no one to crown this day." 
 
 He looked at me steadily for a moment, and then his 
 hand fell on my shoulder again. 
 
 I dropped into a chair on the other side of the table 
 and buried my face in my hands. 
 
 "I mean it to be well done," I murmured. 
 
 "And no one else could have done it as you have." 
 
 "What does Kurlmurt say?" I asked, raising my head. 
 
 "Nothing. And yet even now she has told him she 
 would not be crowned." 
 
 "But he persuaded her?" I demanded almost angrily. 
 
 "Yes, he prevailed upon her." 
 
 "Tell the waiter to send my luggage to the station. 
 I'll take the evening train." 
 
 "There's no need to run away," Karl said. "There's 
 no hint of the part you took. Kurlmurt saw the grand 
 dukes and told them you had found the envelope by 
 chance ; he explained it easily. Of course, the fact that 
 Zergald held her captive will leak out in time, but now no 
 one knows the truth, and so 
 
 But Karl stopped, seeing the look on my face.
 
 CORONATION 325 
 
 "I'll arrange for you to go," he said, "if you think 
 you're strong enough to travel." 
 
 "I'm strong enough to travel," I answered. 
 
 The sudden change in plans made much to be done, 
 and while the people rejoiced, there was a great hurry- 
 ing here and there to prepare the princess for the cere- 
 mony. Some talk had been of a postponement, but 
 Hilma refused to listen to such a plan, saying, if she 
 must be crowned at all it would be at once. 
 
 Karl left me, after arranging for my leaving, but 
 returned within the hour, as I was to go with him to the 
 cathedral. 
 
 In that hour that I waited alone my thoughts were a 
 strange jumbling. As questions had arisen I had met 
 them, and if when all was past and done I felt I could 
 have acted differently, or at the crossing paths turned to 
 one side when at the time I took the other, I see no need 
 to set it down here. 
 
 Sufficient to say, I went back slowly over all that had 
 occurred. I had dined alone with her on the little bal- 
 cony. It had been the meeting place for many confer- 
 ences, and over the table I had talked with Karl and Kurl- 
 murt and Heinrich. 
 
 In the garden below we had fought our brief, sharp 
 fight ; and there on the lake I had seen her for the second 
 time and crossed but three nights before to her help. 
 
 I had much to occupy my mind that hour, and it seemed 
 very soon when Karl came again. 
 
 I mounted the horse he had brought me, and we rode 
 back, side by side, to the cathedral. 
 
 All about us the crowd pressed close ; overhead, flags
 
 326 HILMA 
 
 flew. Her picture covered the walls and bunting hung 
 from every house front. 
 
 It was a great holiday crowd, gay and happy. To them 
 there was no undercurrent. The princess was to be their 
 queen ; a place, to them, she could only welcome. That 
 was enough for every man and woman in Zakbar, except 
 perhaps three. Karl and Kurlmurt could but rejoice, 
 though I am sure their happiness was clouded a bit by 
 the knowledge of the truth. 
 
 We rode to the side entrance of the cathedral, and then 
 as in a dream I saw transpire what all those days I had 
 striven to make possible. 
 
 She took the oath. The cardinal placed the crown 
 upon her fair golden-brown hair, and she turned 
 facing us. The organ peeled forth, and yet I seemed 
 to hear no sound, unless it was a long-drawn cry of 
 pain. 
 
 Before me on the high steps stood a tall fair woman. 
 She was pale standing there, so straight, a look of 
 determination on her face, but to me no real gladness in 
 her eyes. 
 
 And then Karl touched me on the arm and beckoned me 
 to follow him. 
 
 I did so, moving as if in a dream, my eyes on her face, 
 for I thought it was my last sight. 
 
 "Wait here," Karl said. 
 
 I looked up then, and found I was in a small room, Karl 
 having as he spoke left me. 
 
 Then Kurlmurt came, but only for an instant. 
 
 Our hands clasped and he pressed my fingers in an iron 
 grasp.
 
 CORONATION 327 
 
 "It's no time to speak of gratitude when things have 
 had to be done that seem to say we have none." 
 
 "We all of us were as one to do a thing, and it's done," 
 I answered. 
 
 "Aye, it's done," he said, looking away from me for 
 an instant, "it's done, and one-half of me shouts with 
 the mob, but the other half, John Converse, has no hur- 
 rah to utter. I love her as my own child, and I'm not 
 so old or gruff a soldier not to know that the heart's the 
 guide. Yet at times in matters of state the heart what 
 the heart feels " 
 
 "Is a treasure to be cherished," I finished for him. 
 
 "God give you strength to see it so," he said, and with 
 another grip of the hand he was gone. 
 
 And then as I waited some minutes, wondering where 
 Karl could be, the door opened again and he stood beck- 
 oning me to follow. 
 
 "Come!" he said, and we passed on down the hall to 
 another door. 
 
 "Wait here. I will be back for you in time to ride to 
 the station." 
 
 The room was dark, heavy curtains being drawn at the 
 windows. A large oak table was in the middle of the 
 floor, and I moved toward the chair at its side. 
 
 Then as my eyes grew accustomed to the half light the 
 curtains at the windows were thrown back and Hilma 
 stood before me. 
 
 For an instant we faced each other without a word, and 
 then she moved forward slowly. 
 
 "They tell me you are going at once," she said in a 
 voice little more than a whisper.
 
 328 HILMA 
 
 I bowed my head, unable to speak. My heart beat fast ; 
 a great longing swelled within me and I felt as if nothing 
 could keep me from her. And then my weakness vanished 
 before hers. 
 
 She had done the thing they asked, had gone on strong 
 in her determination to do what was demanded of her, 
 but now that it was done she threw courage to the winds 
 and asked for what her heart demanded. 
 
 "John!" she cried. 
 
 I led her gently to a chair. 
 
 "Hilma," I said, speaking slowly, with the realisation 
 that I must be brave as against her weakness, "at the last 
 let us keep our courage if we cannot our hearts." 
 
 "But what is it all?" she cried. "I am their queen, but 
 no crown was ever more cruel, no task ever harder. I 
 want " 
 
 "Hush !" I interrupted. "Neither of us is over strong. 
 What our hearts say is a sealed book that we cannot 
 speak of aloud." 
 
 "But it will be heard. I cannot let you go. I want you 
 and only you. If you leave me now " 
 
 "I shall only go where I can be recalled if you need me." 
 
 "I need you now ! now ! now !" 
 
 "If you ever need me as you have the last few weeks," 
 I answered. 
 
 "But will you come a month hence; a year?" 
 
 Her hands were grasping mine, and then at the question 
 my love swelled to its full, and in an instant she, Queen 
 of Scarvania though she was, was in my arms. 
 
 "You will not leave me?" she cried, clinging to me, her 
 hand softly caressing my forehead.
 
 CORONATION 329 
 
 And then I realised what I had done, yet felt no 
 shame. 
 
 "My queen," I answered, stepping back and looking 
 down upon her, "I cannot stay." 
 
 "No ! no !" she cried. "I shall abdicate. Kurlmurt can 
 rule as well as I " 
 
 But I shook my head. 
 
 "Oh !" she cried, "even you are against me." 
 
 "I am for you, my queen, and forever, and being so 
 must do what I would not." 
 
 "I shall abdicate. Ah, do not look so. I shall, if not 
 to-day, a month or a year hence, and then I shall come 
 to you if you will not to me." 
 
 "Then," I said, "I shall come to you." 
 
 "Then you will come to me ?" 
 
 "Then I will come to you." 
 
 "I shall send for you." Her eyes held mine. 
 
 "I shall come and now I swear forever allegiance to my 
 queen," and I dropped to my knees, pressing her hands 
 to my lips. 
 
 She took my face between her hands, as she had that day 
 which seemed so long ago, and looked earnestly into my 
 eyes; then leaning down slowly, her lips touched mine. 
 
 "No other lips, no other love but yours." 
 
 "No other lips, no other love," I answered her. 
 
 For a full minute I knelt so, looking into her face, 
 studying each line, tracing each feature a memory to 
 carry with me. 
 
 And as I knelt the bells above us rang forth, one long 
 peal. 
 
 The joy in her face died down.
 
 330 HILMA 
 
 Again the bells pealed forth and then a knock came at 
 the door. 
 
 "It's I, your Majesty," Karl said. 
 
 "In a moment, Karl ! in a moment !" she cried. "They 
 will demand enough ; one moment more now." 
 
 "The people are waiting, the bells are being rung," he 
 answered. 
 
 "Go !" I whispered. "You must some time." 
 
 But she clung to me and her arms were about my neck. 
 
 She said ah what! Again Karl knocked, after wait- 
 ing. Again she begged him to go away, but at last I 
 called for him to enter, though she cried out that he 
 should not. 
 
 And so at last she passed from the room. Slow steps ; 
 her eyes looking back a pause at the door a last look 
 and she was gone. 
 
 Karl came, and, like one in a dream, I followed him. 
 
 We mounted at the door and pressed our way through 
 the great throng about the cathedral. The square was 
 one mass of people, and through it we made our way 
 slowly. 
 
 As we neared the farther side the great bells rang forth, 
 peal upon peal, and then from every part of the city 
 answering bells gave forth answering peal. 
 
 At the water front the cannons roared a salute, and then 
 a mighty shout went up from the crowd. 
 
 I pulled up my horse and turned. On the top of the 
 great steps, between the huge pillars, a tall girl stood. 
 On her head of fair golden-brown hair rested a crown. 
 She raised her hand slowly, and the crowd set up a wild 
 cry.
 
 CORONATION 331 
 
 "Long live her Majesty! Long live her Majesty! 
 Long live Queen Hilma !" 
 
 The cannons boomed, the bells rang on and on, and then 
 I turned and followed Karl, the only one of all that mul- 
 titude without a cry of joy upon his lips. 
 
 And now eighteen months have gone by. I have still 
 deserted America, hovering here on the Continent or in 
 England. Twice I have seen Karl. 
 
 All is well. Heinrich still gone, though under Kurl- 
 murt's eye; Zergald away, living a lonely man, yet a 
 sub j ect to the queen he would not have had, for she in her 
 goodness forgave him and only stripped him of his 
 power. 
 
 And Hilma ? I have three letters. All that they should 
 be from a queen to an American, one of a race her 
 father liked full well. 
 
 Yet at the last there is a cry somewhere in the words or 
 else between the lines, and it is only because it's best 
 for her and best for me that I hold back from another 
 hurried trip London to Paris then on on over wild 
 country to that little sunny lake, cast in a setting rich 
 and grand, where lives one who some day but then, 
 who can tell who is to-day my queen.
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 REC'D 
 
 & MAR 05 1989' 
 B 27 1989" 
 
 -RENEWABLE 
 
 AUG 051994 
 
 DUE 2 WKS FROM BATE DECEIVED 
 
 REC'D LD-URL 
 SEP151994
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A 000037172 4